Ñïàñèáî, ÷òî ñêà÷àëè êíèãó â áåñïëàòíîé ýëåêòðîííîé áèáëèîòåêå BooksCafe.Net
Âñå êíèãè àâòîðà
Ýòà æå êíèãà â äðóãèõ ôîðìàòàõ
Ïðèÿòíîãî ÷òåíèÿ!
An Excellent Mystery
Ellis Peters
An Excellent Mystery
Ellis Peters
The Eleventh Chronicle of Brother Cadfael
EBook Design Group [EDG] digital edition
v2 HTML – January 14,2003
First published in 1985 by Macmillan London
Limited, Great Britain.
CONTENTS
^
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter One
^ »
August came in, that summer of 1141, tawny as a
lion and somnolent and purring as a hearthside cat. After the
plenteous rains of the spring the weather had settled into angelic
calm and sunlight for the feast of Saint Winifred, and preserved
the same benign countenance throughout the corn harvest. Lammas
came for once strict to its day, the wheat-fields were already
gleaned and white, ready for the flocks and herds that would be
turned into them to make use of what aftermath the season brought.
The loaf-Mass had been celebrated with great contentment, and the
early plums in the orchard along the riverside were darkening into
ripeness. The abbey barns were full, the well-dried straw bound and
stacked, and if there was still no rain to bring on fresh green
fodder in the reaped fields for the sheep, there were heavy morning
dews. When this golden weather broke at last, it might well break
in violent storms, but as yet the skies remained bleached and
clear, the palest imaginable blue.
“Fat smiles on the faces of the husbandmen,” said
Hugh Beringar, fresh from his own harvest in the north of the
shire, and burned nut-brown from his work in the fields, “and
chaos among the kings. If they had to grow their own corn, mill
their own flour and bake their own bread they might have no time
left for all the squabbling and killing. Well, thank God for
present mercies, and God keep the killing well away from us here.
Not that I rate it the less ill-fortune for being there in the
south, but this shire is my field, and my people, mine to keep. I
have enough to do to mind my own, and when I see them brown and
rosy and fat, with full byres and barns, and a high wool tally in
good quality fleeces, I’m content.”
They had met by chance at the corner of the abbey wall, where
the Foregate turned right towards Saint Giles, and beside it the
great grassy triangle of the horse-fair ground opened, pallid and
pockmarked in the sun. The three-day annual fair of Saint Peter was
more than a week past, the stalls taken down, the merchants
departed. Hugh sat aloft on his raw-boned and cross-grained grey
horse, tall enough to carry a heavyweight instead of this light,
lean young man whose mastery he tolerated, though he had precious
little love for any other human creature. It was no responsibility
of the sheriff of Shropshire to see that the fairground was
properly vacated and cleared after its three-day occupation, but
for all that Hugh liked to view the ground for himself. It was his
officers who had to keep order there, and make sure the abbey
stewards were neither cheated of their fees nor robbed or otherwise
abused in collecting them. That was over now for another year. And
here were the signs of it, the dappling of post-holes, the pallid
oblongs of the stalls, the green fringes, and the trampled, bald
paths between the booths. From sun-starved bleach to lush green,
and back to the pallor again, with patches of tough, flat clover
surviving in the trodden paths like round green footprints of some
strange beast.
“One good shower would put all right,” said Brother
Cadfael, eyeing the curious chessboard of blanched and bright with
a gardener’s eye. “There’s nothing in the world
so strong as grass.”
He was on his way from the abbey of Saint Peter and Saint Paul
to its chapel and hospital of Saint Giles, half a mile away at the
very rim of the town. It was one of his duties to keep the medicine
cupboard there well supplied with all the remedies the inmates
might require, and he made this journey every couple of weeks, more
often in times of increased habitation and need. On this particular
early morning in August he had with him young Brother Oswin, who
had worked with him among the herbs for more than a year, and was
now on his way to put his skills into practice among the most
needy. Oswin was sturdy, well-grown, glowing with enthusiasm. Time
had been when he had cost plenty in breakages, in pots burned
beyond recovery, and deceptive herbs gathered by mistake for others
only too like them. Those times were over. All he needed now to be
a treasure to the hospital was a cool-headed superior who would
know when to curb his zeal. The abbey had the right of appointment,
and the lay head they had installed would be more than proof
against Brother Oswin’s too exuberant energy.
“You had a good fair, after all,” said Hugh.
“Better than ever I expected, with half the south cut off
by the trouble in Winchester. They got here from Flanders,”
said Cadfael appreciatively. East Anglia was no very peaceful
ground just now, but the wool merchants were a tough breed, and
would not let a little bloodshed and danger bar them off from a
good profit.
“It was a fine wool clip.” Hugh had flocks of his
own on his manor of Maesbury, in the north, he knew about the
quality of the year’s fleeces. There had been good buying in
from Wales, too, all along this border. Shrewsbury had ties of
blood, sympathy and mutual gain with the Welsh of both Powys and
Gwynedd, whatever occasional explosions of racial exuberance might
break the guarded peace. In this summer the peace with Gwynedd held
firm, under the capable hand of Owain Gwynedd, since they had a
shared interest in containing the ambitions of Earl Ranulf of
Chester. Powys was less predictable, but had drawn in its horns of
late after several times blunting them painfully on Hugh’s
precautions.
“And the corn harvest the best for years. As for the
fruit… It looks well,” said Cadfael
cautiously, “if we get some good rains soon to swell it, and
no thunderstorms before it’s gathered. Well, the corn’s
in and the straw stacked, and as good a hay crop as we’ve had
since my memory holds. You’ll not hear me
complain.”
But for all that, he thought, looking back in mild surprise, it
had been an unchancy sort of year, overturning the fortunes of
kings and empresses not once, but twice, while benignly smiling
upon the festivities of the church and the hopeful labours of
ordinary men, at least here in the midlands. February had seen King
Stephen made prisoner at the disastrous battle of Lincoln, and
swept away into close confinement in Bristol castle by his
arch-enemy, cousin and rival claimant to the throne of England, the
Empress Maud. A good many coats had been changed in haste after
that reversal, not least that of Stephen’s brother and
Maud’s cousin, Henry of Blois, Bishop of Winchester and papal
legate, who had delicately hedged his wager and come round to the
winning side, only to find that he would have done well to drag his
feet a little longer. For the fool woman, with the table spread for
her at Westminster and the crown all but touching her hair, had
seen fit to conduct herself in so arrogant and overbearing a manner
towards the citizens of London that they had risen in fury to drive
her out in ignominious flight, and let King Stephen’s valiant
queen into the city in her place.
Not that this last spin of the wheel could set King Stephen
free. On the contrary, report said it had caused him to be loaded
with chains by way of extra security, he being the one formidable
weapon the empress still had in her hand. But it had certainly
snatched the crown from Maud’s head, most probably for ever,
and it had cost her the not inconsiderable support of Bishop Henry,
who was not the man to be over-hasty in his alliances twice in one
year. Rumour said the lady had sent her half-brother and best
champion, Earl Robert of Gloucester, to Winchester to set things
right with the bishop and lure him back to her side, but without
getting a straight answer. Rumour said also, and probably on good
grounds, that Stephen’s queen had already forestalled her, at
a private meeting with Henry at Guildford, and got rather more
sympathy from him than the empress had succeeded in getting. And
doubtless Maud had heard of it. For the latest news, brought by
latecomers from the south to the abbey fair, was that the empress
with a hastily gathered army had marched to Winchester and taken up
residence in the royal castle there. What her next move was to be
must be a matter of anxious speculation to the bishop, even in his
own city.
And meantime, here in Shrewsbury the sun shone, the abbey
celebrated its maiden saint with joyous solemnity, the flocks
flourished, the harvest whitened and was gathered in exemplary
weather, the annual fair took its serene course through the first
three days of August, and traders came from far and wide, conducted
their brisk business, took their profits, made their shrewd
purchases, and scattered again in peace to return to their own
homes, as though neither king nor empress existed, or had any power
to hamper the movements or threaten the lives of ordinary, sensible
men.
“You’ll have heard nothing new since the merchants
left?” Cadfael asked, scanning the blanched traces their
stalls had left behind.
“Nothing yet. It seems they’re eyeing each other
across the city, each waiting for the other to make a move.
Winchester must be holding its breath. The last word is that the
empress sent for Bishop Henry to come to her at the castle, and he
has sent a soft answer that he is preparing himself for the
meeting. But stirred not a foot, so far, to move within reach of
her. But for all that,” said Hugh thoughtfully, “I dare
wager he’s preparing, sure enough. She has mustered her
forces, he’ll be calling up his before ever he goes near
her—if he does!”
“And while they hold their breath, you may breathe more
freely,” said Cadfael shrewdly.
Hugh laughed. “While my enemies fall out, at least it
keeps their minds off me and mine. Even if they come to terms
again, and she wins him back, there’s at least a few
weeks’ delay gained for the king’s party. If
not—why, better they should tear each other than save their
arrows for us.”
“Do you think he’ll stand out against
her?”
“She has treated him as haughtily as she does every man,
when he did her good menial service. Now he has half-defied her he
may well be reflecting that she takes very unkindly to being
thwarted, and that a bishop can be clapped in chains as easily as a
king, once she lays hands on him. No, I fancy his lordship is
stocking his own castle of Wolvesey to withstand a siege, if it
comes to that, and calling up his men in haste. Who bargains with
the empress had better bargain from behind an army.”
“The queen’s army?” demanded Cadfael,
sharp-eyed.
Hugh had begun to wheel his horse back towards the town, but he
looked round over a bare brown shoulder with a flashing glint of
black eyes. “That we shall see! I would guess the first
courier ever he sent out for aid went to Queen Matilda.”
“Brother Cadfael…” began Oswin,
trotting jauntily beside him as they walked on towards the rim of
the town, where the hospital and its chapel rose plain and grey
within their long wattle fence.
“Yes, son?”
“Would even the empress really dare lay hands on the
Bishop of Winchester? The Holy Father’s legate
here?”
“Who can tell? But there’s not much she will not
dare.”
“But… That there could be fighting between
them…”
Oswin puffed out his round young cheeks in a great breath of
wonder and deprecation. Such a thing seemed to him unimaginable.
“Brother, you have been in the world and have experience of
wars and battles. And I know that there were bishops and great
churchmen went to do battle for the Holy Sepulchre, as you did, but
should they be found in arms for any lesser cause?”
Whether they should, thought Cadfael, is for them to take up
with their judge in the judgement, but that they are so found, have
been aforetime and will be hereafter, is beyond doubt. “To be
charitable,” he said cautiously, “in this case his
lordship may consider his own freedom, safety and life to be a very
worthy cause. Some have been called to accept martyrdom meekly, but
that should surely be for nothing less than their faith. And a dead
bishop could be of little service to his church, and a legate
mouldering in prison little profit to the Holy Father.”
Brother Oswin strode beside for some moments judicially mute,
digesting that plea and apparently finding it somewhat dubious, or
else suspecting that he had not fully comprehended the argument.
Then he asked ingenuously: “Brother, would you take
arms again? Once having renounced them? For any
cause?”
“Son,” said Cadfael, “you have the knack of
asking questions which cannot be answered. How do I know what I
would do, in extreme need? As a brother of the Order I would wish
to keep my hands from violence against any, but for all that, I
hope I would not turn my back if I saw innocence or helplessness
being abused. Bear in mind even the bishops carry a crook, meant to
protect the flock as well as guide it. Let princes and empresses
and warriors mind their own duties, you give all your mind to
yours, and you’ll do well.”
They were nearing the trodden path that led up a grassy slope to
the open gate in the wattle fence. The modest turret of the chapel
eyed them over the roof of the hospice. Brother Oswin bounded up
the slope eagerly, his cherubic face bright with confidence, bound
for a new field of endeavour, and certain of mastering it. There
was probably no pitfall here he would evade, but none of them would
hold him for long, or damp his unquenchable ardour.
“Now remember all I’ve taught you,” said
Cadfael. “Be obedient to Brother Simon. You will work for a
time under him, as he did under Brother Mark. The superior is a
layman from the Foregate, but you’ll see little of him
between his occasional visitations and inspections, and he’s
a good soul and listens to counsel. And I shall be in attendance
every now and again, should you ever need me. Come, and I’ll
show you where everything is.”
Brother Simon was a comfortable, round man in his forties. He
came out to meet them at the porch, with a gangling boy of about
twelve by the hand. The child’s eyes were white with the caul
of blindness, but otherwise he was whole and comely, by no means
the saddest sight to be found here, where the infected and diseased
might find at once a refuge and a prison for their contagion, since
they were not permitted to carry it into the streets of the town,
among the uncorrupted. There were cripples sunning themselves in
the little orchard behind the hospice, old, pox-riddled men, and
faded women in the barn plaiting bands for the straw stooks as they
were stacked. Those who could work a little were glad to do so for
their keep, those who could not were passive in the sun, unless
they had skin rashes which the heat only aggravated. These kept
under the shade of the fruit-trees, or those most fevered in the
chill of the chapel.
“As at present,” said Brother Simon, “we have
eighteen, which is not so ill, for so hot a season. Three are
able-bodied, and mending of their sickness, which was not
contagious, and they’ll be on their way within days now. But
there’ll be others, young man, there’ll always be
others. They come and go. Some by the roads, some out of this
world’s bane. None the worse, I hope, for passing through
that door in this place.”
He had a slightly preaching style which caused Cadfael to smile
inwardly, remembering Mark’s lovely simplicity, but he was a
good man, hard-working, compassionate, and very deft with those big
hands of his. Oswin would drink in his solemn homilies with
reverence and wonder, and go about his work refreshed and
unquestioning.
“I’ll see the lad round myself, if you’ll let
me,” said Cadfael, hitching forward the laden scrip at his
girdle. “I’ve brought you all the medicaments you asked
for, and some I thought might be needed, besides. We’ll find
you when we’re done.”
“And the news of Brother Mark?” asked Simon.
“Mark is already deacon. I have but to save my most
fearful confession a few more years, then, if need be, I’ll
depart in peace.”
“According to Mark’s word?” wondered Simon,
revealing unsuspected depths, and smiling to gloss them over. It
was not often he spoke at such a venture.
“Well,” said Cadfael very thoughtfully,
“I’ve always found Mark’s word good enough for
me. You may well be right.” And he turned to Oswin, who had
followed this exchange with a face dutifully attentive and
bewilderedly smiling, earnest to understand what evaded him like
thistledown. “Come on, lad, let’s unload these and be
rid of the weight first, and then I’ll show you all that goes
on here at Saint Giles.”
They passed through the hall, which was for eating and for
sleeping, except for those too sick to be left among their
healthier fellows. There was a large locked cupboard, to which
Cadfael had his own key, and its shelves within were full of jars,
flasks, bottles, wooden boxes for tablets, ointments, syrups,
lotions, all the products of Cadfael’s workshop. They
unloaded their scrips and filled the gaps along the shelves. Oswin
enlarged with the importance of this mystery into which he had been
initiated, and which he was now to practise in earnest.
There was a small kitchen garden behind the hospice, and an
orchard, and barns for storage. Cadfael conducted his charge round
the entire enclave, and by the end of the circuit they had three of
the inmates in close and curious attendance, the old man who tended
the cabbages and showed off his produce with pride, a lame youth
herpling along nimbly enough on two crutches, and the blind child,
who had forsaken Brother Simon to attach himself to Cadfael’s
girdle, knowing the familiar voice.
“This is Warin,” said Cadfael, taking the boy by the
hand as they made their way back to Brother Simon’s little
desk in the porch. “He sings well in chapel, and knows the
office by heart. But you’ll soon know them all by
name.”
Brother Simon rose from his accounts at sight of them returning.
“He’s shown you everything? It’s no great
household, ours, but it does a great work. You’ll soon get
used to us.”
Oswin beamed and blushed, and said that he would do his best. It
was likely that he was waiting impatiently for his mentor to
depart, so that he could begin to exercise his new responsibility
without the uneasiness of a pupil performing before his teacher.
Cadfael clouted him cheerfully on the shoulder, bade him be good,
in the tones of one having no doubts on that score, and turned
towards the gate. They had moved out into the sunlight from the
dimness of the porch.
“You’ve heard no fresh news from the south?”
The denizens of Saint Giles, being encountered at the very edge of
the town, were usually beforehand with news.
“Nothing to signify. And yet a man must wonder and
speculate. There was a beggar, able-bodied but getting old, who
came in three days ago, and stayed only overnight to rest. He was
from the Staceys, near Andover, a queer one, perhaps a mite touched
in his wits, who can tell? He gets notions, it seems, that move him
on into fresh pastures, and when they come to him he must go. He
said he got word in his head that he had best get away northwards
while there was time.”
“A man of those parts who had no property to tie him might
very well get the same notion now,” said Cadfael ruefully,
“without being in want of his wits. Indeed, it might be his
wits that advised him to move on.”
“So it might. But this fellow said—if he did not
dream it—that the day he set out he looked back from a
hilltop, and saw smoke in clouds over Winchester, and in the night
following there was a red glow all above the city, that flickered
as if with still quick flames.”
“It could be true,” said Cadfael, and gnawed a
considering lip. “It would come as no great surprise. The
last firm news we had was that empress and bishop were holding off
cautiously from each other, and shifting for position. A little
patience… But she was never, it seems, a patient woman. I
wonder, now, I wonder if she has laid him under siege. How long
would your man have been on the road?”
“I fancy he made what haste he could,” said Simon,
“but four days at least, surely. That sets his story a week
back, and no word yet to confirm it.”
“There will be, if it’s true,” said Cadfael
grimly, “there will be! Of all the reports that fly about the
world, ill news is the surest of all to arrive!”
He was still pondering this ominous shadow as he
set off back along the Foregate, and his preoccupation was such
that his greetings to acquaintances along the way were apt to be
belated and absent-minded. It was mid-morning, and the dusty road
brisk with traffic, and there were few inhabitants of this parish
of Holy Cross outside the town walls that he did not know. He had
treated many of them, or their children, at some time in these his
cloistered years; even, sometimes, their beasts, for he who learns
about the sicknesses of men cannot but pick up, here and there,
some knowledge of the sicknesses of their animals, creatures with
as great a capacity for suffering as their masters, and much less
means of complaining, together with far less inclination to
complain. Cadfael had often wished that men would use their beasts
better, and tried to show them that it would be good husbandry. The
horses of war had been part of that curious, slow process within
him that had turned him at length from the trade of arms into the
cloister.
Not that all abbots and priors used their mules and stock beasts
well, either. But at least the best and wisest of them recognised
it for good policy, as well as good Christianity.
But now, what could really be happening in Winchester, to turn
the sky over it black by day and red by night? Like the pillars of
cloud and fire that marked the passage of the elect through the
wilderness, these had signalled and guided the beggar’s
flight from danger. He saw no reason to doubt the report. The same
foreboding must have been on many loftier minds these last weeks,
while the hot, dry summer, close cousin of fire, waited with a
torch ready. But what a fool that woman must be, to attempt to
besiege the bishop in his own castle in his own city, with the
queen, every inch her match, no great distance away at the head of
a strong army, and the Londoners implacably hostile. And how
adamant against her, now, the bishop must be, to venture all by
defying her. And both these high personages would remain strongly
protected, and survive. But what of the lesser creatures they put
in peril? Poor little traders and craftsmen and labourers who had
no such fortresses to shelter them!
He had meditated his way from the care of horses and cattle to
the tribulations of men, and was startled to hear at his back, at a
moment when the traffic of the Foregate was light, the crisp, neat
hooves of mules catching up on him at a steady clip. He halted at
the corner of the horse fair ground and looked back, and had not
far to look, for they were close.
Two of them, a fine, tall beast almost pure white, fit for an
abbot, and a smaller, lighter, fawn-brown creature stepping
decorously a pace or two to the rear. But what caused Cadfael to
pull up and turn fully towards them, waiting in surprised welcome
for them to draw alongside, was the fact that both riders wore the
Benedictine black, brothers to each other and to him. Plainly they
had noted his own habit trudging before them, and made haste to
overtake him, for as soon as he halted and recognised them for his
like they eased to a walk, and so came gently alongside him.
“God be with you, brothers!” said Cadfael, eyeing
them with interest. “Do you come to our house here in
Shrewsbury?”
“And with you, brother,” said the foremost rider, in
a rich voice which yet had a slight, harsh crepitation in it, as
though the cave of his breast created a grating echo.
Cadfael’s ears pricked at the sound. He had heard the breath
of many old men, long exposed to harsh outdoor living, rasp and
echo in the same way, but this man was not old. “You belong
to this house of Saint Peter and Saint Paul? Yes, we are bound
there with letters for the lord abbot. I take this to be his
boundary wall beside us? Then it is not far to go now.”
“Very close,” said Cadfael. “I’ll walk
beside you, for I’m homeward bound to that same house. Have
you come far?”
He was looking up into a face gaunt and drawn, but fine-featured
and commanding, with deep-set eyes very dark and tranquil. The cowl
was flung back on the stranger’s shoulders, and the long,
fleshless head wore its rondel of straight black hair like a crown.
A tall man, sinewy but emaciated. There was the fading sunburn of
hotter lands than England on him, a bronze acquired over more years
than one, but turned somewhat dull and sickly now, and though he
held himself in the saddle like one born there, there was also a
languor upon his movements, and an uncomplaining weariness in his
face, a serene resignation which would better have fitted an old
man. This man might have been somewhere in his mid-forties, surely
not much more.
“Far enough,” he said with a thin, dark smile,
“but today only from Brigge.”
“And bound further? Or will you stay with us for a while?
You’ll be heartily welcome visitors, you and the young
brother here.”
The younger rider hovered silently, a little apart, as a servant
might have done in dutiful attendance on his master. He was surely
scarcely past twenty, lissome and tall, though his companion would
top him by a head if they stood together. He had the oval, smooth,
boy’s face of his years, but formed and firm for all its
suave planes. His cowl was drawn forward over his face, perhaps
against the sun’s glare. Large, shadowed eyes gazed out from
the hood, fixed steadily upon his elder. The one glance they
flashed at Cadfael was as quickly averted.
“We look to stay here for some time, if the lord abbot
will give us refuge,” said the older man, “for we have
lost one roof, and must beg admittance under another.”
They had begun to move on at a leisurely walk, the dust of the
Foregate powder-fine under the hooves of the mules. The young man
fell in meekly behind, and let them lead. To the civil greetings
that saluted them along the way, where Cadfael was well known, and
these his companions matter for friendly curiosity, the older man
made quiet, courteous response. The younger said never a word.
The gatehouse and the church loomed, ahead on their left, the
high wall beside them reflected heat from its stones. The rider let
the reins hang loose on his mule’s neck, folded veined hands,
long-fingered and brown, and fetched a long sigh. Cadfael held his
peace.
“Forgive me that I answer almost churlishly, brother, it
is not meant so. After the habit and the daily company of silence,
speech comes laboriously. And after a holocaust, and the fires of
destruction, the throat is too dry to manage many words. You asked
if we had come far. We have been some days on the road, for I
cannot ride hard these days. We are come like beggars from the
south…”
“From Winchester!” said Cadfael with certainty,
recalling the foreboding, the cloud and the fire.
“From what is left of Winchester.” The worn but
muscular hands were quite still, leaving it to Cadfael to lead the
mule round the west end of the church and in at the arch of the
gatehouse. It was not grief or passion that made it hard for the
man to speak, he had surely seen worse in his time than he was now
recalling. The chords of his voice creaked from under-use, and
slowed upon the grating echo. A beautiful voice it must have been
in its heyday, before the velvet frayed. “Is it
possible,” he said wonderingly, “that we come the
first? I had thought word would have flown thus far north almost a
week ago, but true, escape this way would have been no simple
matter. Have we to bring the news, then? The great ones fell out
over us. Who am I to complain, who have had my part in the like,
elsewhere? The empress laid siege to the bishop in his castle of
Wolvesey, in the city, and the bishop rained fire-arrows down upon
the roofs rather than upon his enemies. The town is laid waste. A
nunnery burned to the ground, churches razed, and my priory of Hyde
Mead, that Bishop Henry so desired to take into his own hands, is
gone forever, brought down in flames. We are here, we two, homeless
and asking shelter. The brothers are scattered through all the
Benedictine houses of the land, wherever they have ties of blood or
friendship. There will never be any going home to Hyde.”
So it was true. The finger of God had pointed one poor devil out
of the trap, and let him look back from a hill to see the scarlet
and the black of fire and smoke devour a city. Bishop Henry’s
own city, to which his own hand had set light.
“God sort all!” said Cadfael.
“Doubtless he will!” The voice with its honeyed
warmth and abrasive echo rang under the archway of the gatehouse.
Brother Porter came out, smiling welcome, and a groom came running
for the horses, sighting fraternal visitors. The great court opened
serene in sunshine, crossed and re-crossed by busy, preoccupied
people, brothers, lay brothers, stewards, all about their normal,
mastered affairs. The child oblates and schoolboys, let loose from
their studies, were tossing a ball, their shrill voices gay and
piercing in the still half-hour before noon. Life here made itself
heard, felt and seen, as regular as the seasons.
They halted within the gate. Cadfael held the stirrup for the
stranger, though there was no need, for he lighted down as
naturally as a bird settling and folding its wings; but slowly,
with languid grace, and stood to unfold a long, graceful but
enfeebled body, well above six feet tall, and lance-straight as it
was lance-lean. The young one had leaped from the saddle in an
instant, and stood baulked, circling uneasily, jealous of
Cadfael’s ministering hand. And still made no sound, neither
of gratitude nor protest.
“I’ll be your herald to Abbot Radulfus,” said
Cadfael, “if you’ll permit. What shall I say to
him?”
“Say that Brother Humilis and Brother Fidelis, of the
sometime priory of Hyde Mead, which is laid waste, ask audience and
protection of his goodness, in all submission, and in the name of
the Rule.”
This man had surely known little in the past of humility, and
little of submission, though he had embraced both now with a whole
heart.
“I will say so,” said Cadfael, and turned for a
moment to the young brother, expecting his amen. The cowled head
inclined modestly, the oval face was hidden in shadow, but there
was no voice.
“Hold my young friend excused,” said Brother
Humilis, erect by his mule’s milky head, “if he cannot
speak his greeting. Brother Fidelis is dumb.”
Chapter Two
« ^ »
Bring our brothers in to me,” said Abbot
Radulfus, rising from his desk in surprise and concern when Cadfael
had reported to him the arrivals, and the bare bones of their
story. He pushed aside parchment and pen and stood erect, dark and
tall against the brilliant sunlight through the parlour window.
“That this should ever be! City and church laid waste
together! Certainly they are welcome here lifelong, if need be.
Bring them hither, Cadfael. And remain with us. You may be their
guide afterwards, and bring them to Prior Robert. We must make
appropriate places for them in the dortoir.”
Cadfael went on his errand well content not to be dismissed, and
led the newcomers down the length of the great court to the corner
where the abbot’s lodging lay sheltered in its small garden.
What there was to be learned from the travellers of affairs in the
south he was eager to learn, and so would Hugh be, when he knew of
their coming. For this time news had been unwontedly slow on the
road, and matters might have been moving with considerably greater
speed down in Winchester since the unlucky brothers of Hyde
dispersed to seek refuge elsewhere.
“Father Abbot, here are Brother Humilis and Brother
Fidelis.”
It seemed dark in the little wood-panelled parlour after the
radiance without, and the two tall, masterful men stood studying
each other intently in the warm, shadowy stillness. Radulfus
himself had drawn forward stools for the newcomers, and with a
motion of a long hand invited them to be seated, but the young one
drew back deferentially into deeper shadow and remained standing.
He could never be the spokesman; that might well be the reason for
his self-effacement. But Radulfus, who had yet to learn of the
young man’s disability, certainly noted the act, and observed
it without either approval or disapproval.
“Brothers, you are very welcome in our house, and all we
can provide is yours. I hear you have had a long ride, and a sad
loss that has driven you forth. I grieve for our brothers of Hyde.
But here at least we hope to offer you tranquillity of mind, and a
secure shelter. In these lamentable wars we have been fortunate.
You, the elder, are Brother Humilis?”
“Yes, Father. Here I present you our prior’s letter,
commending us both to your kindness.” He had carried it in
the breast of his habit, and now drew it forth and laid it on the
abbot’s desk. “You will know, Father, that the abbey of
Hyde has been an abbey without an abbot for two years now. They say
commonly that Bishop Henry had it in mind to bring it into his own
hands as an episcopal convent, which the brothers strongly
resisted, and denying us a head may well have been a move designed
to weaken us and reduce our voice. Now that is of no consequence,
for the house of Hyde is gone, razed to the ground and blackened by
fire.”
“Is it such entire destruction?” asked Radulfus,
frowning over his linked hands.
“Utter destruction. In time to come a new house may be
raised there, who knows? But of the old nothing remains.”
“You had best tell me all that you can,” said
Radulfus heavily. “Here we live far from these events, almost
in peace. How did this holocaust come about?”
Brother Humilis—what could his proud name have been before
he thus calmly claimed for himself humility?—folded his hands
in the lap of his habit, and fixed his hollow dark eyes upon the
abbot’s face. There was a creased scar, long ago healed and
pale, marking the left side of his tonsure, Cadfael noted, and
knew, the crescent shape of a glancing stroke from a right-handed
swordsman. It did not surprise him. No straight western sword, but
a Seljuk scimitar. So that was where he had got the bronze that had
now faded and sickened into dun.
“The empress entered Winchester towards the end of July. I
do not recall the date, and took up her residence in the royal
castle by the west gate. She sent to Bishop Henry in his palace to
come to her, but they say he sent back word that he would come, but
must a little delay, by what excuse I never heard. He delayed too
long, but by what followed he made good use of such days of grace
as he had, for by the time the empress lost patience and moved up
her forces against him he was safely shut up in his new castle of
Wolvesey, in the south-east corner of the city, backed into the
wall. And the queen, or so they said in the town, was moving her
Flemings up in haste to his aid. Whether or no, he had a great
garrison within there, and well supplied. I ask pardon of God and
of you, Father,” said Brother Humilis gently, “that I
took such pains to follow these warlike reports, but my training
was in arms, and a man cannot altogether forget.”
“God forbid,” said Radulfus, “that a man
should feel he need forget anything that was done in good faith and
loyal service. In arms or in the cloister, we have all a score to
pay to this country and this people. Closed eyes are of little use
to either. Go on! Who struck the first blow?”
For they had been allies only a matter of weeks earlier!
“The empress. She moved to surround Wolvesey as soon as
she knew he had shut himself in. Everything they had they used
against the castle, even such engines as they were able to raise.
And they pulled down any buildings, shops, houses, all that lay too
close, to clear the ground. But the bishop had a strong garrison,
and his walls are new. He began to build, as I hear, only ten years
or so ago. It was his men who first used firebrands. Much of the
city within the wall has burned, churches, a nunnery,
shops—it might not have been so terrible if the season had
not been high summer, and so dry.”
“And Hyde Mead?”
“There’s no knowing from which side came the arrows
that set us alight. The fighting had spilled outside the city walls
by then, and there was looting, as always,” said Brother
Humilis. “We fought the fire as long as we could, but there
was none besides to help us, and it was too fierce, we could not
bring it under. Our prior ordered that we withdraw into the
countryside, and so we did. Somewhat short of our number,” he
said. “There were deaths.”
Always there were deaths, and usually of the innocent and
helpless. Radulfus stared with locked brows into the chalice of his
linked hands, and thought.
“The prior lived to write letters. Where is he
now?”
“Safe, in a manor of a kinsman, some miles from the city.
He has ordered our withdrawal, dispersing the brothers wherever
they might best find shelter. I asked if I might come to beg asylum
here in Shrewsbury, and Brother Fidelis with me. And we are come,
and are in your hands.”
“Why?” asked the abbot. “Welcome indeed you
are, I ask only, why here?”
“Father, some mile or two up-river from here, on a manor
called Salton, I was born. I had a fancy to see the place again, or
at least be near it, before I die.” He smiled, meeting the
penetrating eyes beneath the knotted brows. “It was the only
property my father held in this shire. There I was born, as it so
happened. A man displaced from his last home may well turn back to
his first.”
“You say well. So far as is in us, we will supply that
home. And your young brother?” Fidelis put back the cowl from
his neck, bent his head reverently, and made a small outward sweep
of submissive hands, but no sound.
“Father, he cannot speak for himself, I offer thanks from
us both. I have not been altogether in my best health in Hyde, and
Brother Fidelis, out of pure kindness, has become my faithful
friend and attendant. He has no kinsfolk to whom he can go, he
elects to be with me and tend me as before. If you will
permit.” He waited for the acknowledging nod and smile before
he added: “Brother Fidelis will serve God here with every
faculty he has. I know him, and I answer for him. But one, his
voice, he cannot employ. Brother Fidelis is mute.”
“He is no less welcome,” said Radulfus,
“because his prayers must be silent. His silence may be more
eloquent than our spoken words.” If he had been taken aback
he had mastered the check so quickly as to give no sign. It would
not be so often that Abbot Radulfus would be disconcerted.
“After this journey,” he said, “you must both be
weary, and still in some distress of mind until you have again a
bed, a place, and work to do. Go now with Brother Cadfael, he will
take you to Prior Robert, and show you everything within the
enclave, dortoir and frater and gardens and herbarium, where he
rules. He will find you refreshment and rest, your first need. And
at Vespers you shall join us in worship.”
Word of the arrivals from the south brought Hugh
Beringar down hotfoot from the town to confer first with the abbot,
and then with Brother Humilis, who repeated freely what he had
already once related. When he had gleaned all he could, Hugh went
to find Cadfael in the herb-garden, where he was busy watering.
There was an hour yet before Vespers, the time of day when all the
necessary work had been done, and even a gardener could relax and
sit for a while in the shade. Cadfael put away his watering-can,
leaving the open, sunlit beds until the cool of the evening, and
sat down beside his friend on the bench against the high south
wall.
“Well, you have a breathing-space, at least,” he
said. “They are at each other’s throats, not reaching
for yours. Great pity, though, that townsmen and monastics and poor
nuns should be the sufferers. But so it goes in this world. And the
queen and her Flemings must be in the town by now, or very near.
What happens next? The besiegers may very well find themselves
besieged.”
“It has happened before,” agreed Hugh. “And
the bishop had fair warning he might have need of a well-stocked
larder, but she may have taken her supplies for granted. If I were
the queen’s general, I would take time to cut all the roads
into Winchester first, and make certain no food can get in. Well,
we shall see. And I hear you were the first to have speech with
these two brothers from Hyde.”
“They overtook me in the Foregate. And what do you make of
them, now you’ve been closeted with them so long?”
“What should I make of them, thus at first sight? A sick
man and a dumb man. More to the purpose, what do your brothers make
of them?” Hugh had a sharp eye on his old friend’s
face, which was blunt and sleepy and private in the late afternoon
heat, but was never quite closed against him. “The elder is
noble, clearly. Also he is ill. I guess at a martial past, for I
think he has old wounds. Did you see he goes a little sidewise,
favouring his left flank? Something has never quite healed. And the
young one… I well understand he has fallen under the spell
of such a man, and idolises him. Lucky for both! He has a powerful
protector, his lord has a devoted nurse. Well?” said Hugh,
challenging judgement with a confident smile.
“You haven’t yet divined who our new elder brother
is? They may not have told you all,” admitted Cadfael
tolerantly, “for it came out almost by chance. A martial
past, yes, he avowed it, though you could have guessed it no less
surely. The man is past forty-five, I judge, and has visible scars.
He has said, also, that he was born here at Salton, then a manor of
his father’s. And he has a scar on his head, bared by the
tonsure, that was made by a Seljuk scimitar, some years back. A
mere slice, readily healed, but left its mark. Salton was held
formerly by the Bishop of Chester, and granted to the church of
Saint Chad, here within the walls. They let it go many years since
to a noble family, the Marescots. There’s a local tenant
holds it under them.” He opened a levelled brown eye, beneath
a bushy brow russet as autumn. “Brother Humilis is a
Marescot. I know of only one Marescot of this man’s age who
went to the Crusade. Sixteen or seventeen years ago it must be. I
was newly monk, then, part of me still hankered, and I had one eye
always on the tale of those who took the Cross. As raw and eager as
I was, surely, and bound for as bitter a fall, but pure enough in
their going. There was a certain Godfrid Marescot who took three
score with him from his own lands. He made a notable name for
valour.”
“And you think this is he? Thus fallen?”
“Why not? The great ones are open to wounds no less than
the simple. All the more,” said Cadfael, “if they lead
from before, and not from behind. They say this one was never later
than first.”
He had still the crusader blood quick within him, he could not
choose but awake and respond, however the truth had sunk below his
dreams and hopes, all those years ago. Others, no less, had
believed and trusted, no less to shudder and turn aside from much
of what was done in the name of the Faith.
“Prior Robert will be running through the tale of the
lords of Salton this moment,” said Cadfael, “and will
not fail to find his man. He knows the pedigree of every lord of a
manor in this shire and beyond, for thirty years back and more.
Brother Humilis will have no trouble in establishing himself, he
sheds lustre upon us by being here, he need do nothing
more.”
“As well,” said Hugh wryly, “for I think there
is no more he can do, unless it be to die here, and here be buried.
Come, you have a better eye than mine for mortal sickness. The man
is on his way out of this world. No haste, but the end is
assured.”
“So it is for you and for me,” said Cadfael sharply.
“And as for haste, it’s neither you nor I that hold the
measure. It will come when it will come. Until then, every day is
of consequence, the last no less than the first.”
“So be it!” said Hugh, and smiled, unchidden.
“But he’ll come into your hands before many days are
out. And what of his youngling—the dumb boy?”
“Nothing of him! Nothing but silence and shrinking into
the shadows. Give us time,” said Cadfael, “and we shall
learn to know him better.”
A man who has renounced possessions may move
freely from one asylum to another, and be no less at home, make do
with nothing as well in Shrewsbury as in Hyde Mead. A man who wears
what every other man under the same discipline wears need not be
noticeable for more than a day. Brother Humilis and Brother Fidelis
resumed here in the midlands the same routine they had kept in the
south, and the hours of the day enfolded them no less firmly and
serenely. Yet Prior Robert had made a satisfactory end of his
cogitations concerning the feudal holdings and family genealogies
in the shire, and it was very soon made known to all, through his
reliable echo, Brother Jerome, that the abbey had acquired a most
distinguished son, a crusader of acknowledged valour, who had made
a name for himself in the recent contention against the rising
Atabeg Zenghi of Mosul, the latest threat to the Kingdom of
Jerusalem. Prior Robert’s personal ambitions lay all within
the cloister, but for all that he missed never a turn of the
fortunes of the world without. Four years since, Jerusalem had been
shaken to its foundations by the king’s defeat at this
Zenghi’s hands, but the kingdom had survived through its
alliance with the emirate of Damascus. In that unhappy battle, so
Robert made known discreetly, Godfrid Marescot had played a heroic
part.
“He has observed every office, and worked steadily every
hour set aside for work,” said Brother Edmund the infirmarer,
eyeing the new brother across the court as he trod slowly towards
the church for Compline, in the radiant stillness and lingering
warmth of evening. “And he has not asked for any help of
yours or mine. But I wish he had a better colour, and a morsel of
flesh more on those long bones. That bronze gone dull, with no
blood behind it…”
And there went the faithful shadow after him, young, lissome,
with strong, flowing pace, and hand ever advanced a little to prop
an elbow, should it flag, or encircle a lean body, should it
stagger or fall.
“There goes one who knows it all,” said Cadfael,
“and cannot speak. Nor would if he could, without his
lord’s permission. A son of one of his tenants, would you
say? Something of that kind, surely. The boy is well born and
taught. He knows Latin, almost as well as his master.”
On reflection it seemed a liberty to speak of a man as
anyone’s master who called himself Humilis, and had renounced
the world.
“I had in mind,” said Edmund, but hesitantly, and
with reverence, “a natural son. I may be far astray, but it
is what came to mind. I take him for a man who would love and
protect his seed, and the young one might well love and admire him,
for that as for all else.”
And it could well be true. The tall man and the tall youth, a
certain likeness, even, in the clear features—insofar,
thought Cadfael, as anyone had yet looked directly at the features
of young Brother Fidelis, who passed so silently and unobtrusively
about the enclave, patiently finding his way in this unfamiliar
place. He suffered, perhaps, more than his elder companion in the
change, having less confidence and experience, and all the anxiety
of youth. He clung to his lodestar, and every motion he made was
oriented by its light. They had a shared carrel in the scriptorium,
for Brother Humilis had need, only too clearly, of a sedentary
occupation, and had proved to have a delicate hand with copying,
and artistry in illumination. And since he had limited control
after a period of work, and his hand was liable to shake in fine
detail, Abbot Radulfus had decreed that Brother Fidelis should be
present with him to assist whenever he needed relief. The one hand
matched the other as if the one had taught the other, though it
might have been only emulation and love. Together, they did slow
but admirable work.
“I had never considered,” said Edmund, musing aloud,
“how remote and strange a man could be who has no voice, and
how hard it is to reach and touch him. I have caught myself talking
of him to Brother Humilis, over the lad’s head, and been
ashamed—as if he had neither hearing nor wits. I blushed
before him. Yet how do you touch hands with such a one? I never had
practice in it till now, and I am altogether astray.”
“Who is not?” said Cadfael.
It was truth, he had noted it. The silence, or rather the
moderation of speech enjoined by the Rule had one quality, the hush
that hung about Brother Fidelis quite another. Those who must
communicate with him tended to use much gesture and few words, or
none, reflecting his silence. As though, truly, he had neither
hearing nor wits. But manifestly he had both, quick and delicate
senses and sharp hearing, tuned to the least sound. And that was
also strange. So often the dumb were dumb because they had never
learned of sounds, and therefore made none. And this young man had
been well taught in his letters, and knew some Latin, which argued
a mind far more agile than most.
Unless, thought Cadfael doubtfully, his muteness was a new-come
thing in recent years, from some constriction of the cords of the
tongue or the sinews of the throat? Or even if he had it from
birth, might it not be caused by some strings too tightly drawn
under his tongue, that could be eased by exercise or loosed by the
knife?
“I meddle too much,” said Cadfael to himself
crossly, shaking off the speculation that could lead nowhere. And
he went to Compline in an unwontedly penitent mood, and by way of
discipline observed silence himself for the rest of the
evening.
They gathered the purple-black Lammas plums next day, for they
were just on the right edge of ripeness. Some would be eaten at
once, fresh as they were, some Brother Petrus would boil down into
a preserve thick and dark as cakes of poppy-seed, and some would be
laid out on racks in the drying house to wrinkle and crystallise
into gummy sweetness. Cadfael had a few trees in a small orchard
within the enclave, though most of the fruit-trees were in the main
garden of the Gaye, the lush meadow-land along the riverside. The
novices and younger brothers picked the fruit, and the oblates and
schoolboys were allowed to help; and if everyone knew that a few
handfuls went into the breasts of tunics rather than into the
baskets, provided the depredations were reasonable Cadfael turned a
blind eye.
It was too much to expect silence in such fine weather and such
a holiday occupation. The voices of the boys rang merrily in
Cadfael’s ears as he decanted wine in his workshop, and went
back and forth among his plants along the shadowed wall, weeding
and watering. A pleasant sound! He could pick out known voices, the
children’s shrill and light, their elders in a whole range of
tones. That warm, clear call, that was Brother Rhun, the youngest
of the novices, sixteen years old, only two months since received
into probation, and not yet tonsured, lest he should think better
of his impulsive resolve to quit a world he had scarcely seen. But
Rhun would not repent of his choice. He had come to the abbey for
Saint Winifred’s festival, a cripple and in pain, and by her
grace now he went straight and tall and agile, radiating delight
upon everyone who came near him. As now, surely, on whoever was his
partner at the nearest of the plum-trees. Cadfael went to the edge
of the orchard to see, and there was the sometime lame boy up among
the branches, secure and joyous, his slim, deft hands nursing the
fruit so lightly his fingers scarcely blurred the bloom, and
leaning down to lay them in the basket held up to him by a tall
brother whose back was turned, and whose figure was not immediately
recognisable, until he moved round, the better to follow
Rhun’s movements, and showed the face of Brother Fidelis.
It was the first time Cadfael had seen that face so clearly, in
sunlight, the cowl slung back. Rhun, it seemed, was one creature at
least who found no difficulty in drawing near to the mute brother,
but spoke out to him merrily and found no strangeness in his
silence. Rhun leaned down laughing, and Fidelis looked up, smiling,
one face reflecting the other. Their hands touched on the handle of
the basket as Rhun dangled it at the full stretch of his arm while
Fidelis plucked a cluster of low-growing fruit pointed out to him
from above.
After all, thought Cadfael, it was to be expected that valiant
innocence would stride in boldly where most of us hesitate to set
foot. And besides, Rhun has gone most of his life with a cruel flaw
that set him apart, and taken no bitterness from it, naturally he
would advance without fear into another man’s isolation. And
thank God for him, and for the valour of the children!
He went back to his weeding very thoughtfully, recalling that
eased and sunlit glimpse of one who habitually withdrew into
shadow. An oval face, firm-featured and by nature grave, with a
lofty forehead and strong cheekbones, and clear ivory skin, smooth
and youthful. There in the orchard he looked scarcely older than
Rhun, though there must surely be a few years between them. The
halo of curling hair round his tonsure was an autumn brown, almost
fiery-bright, yet not red, and his wide-set eyes, under strong,
level brows, were of a luminous grey, at least in that full light.
A very comely young man, like a veiled reflection of Rhun’s
sunlit beauty. Noonday and twilight met together.
The fruit-pickers were still at work, though with most of their
harvest already gleaned, when Cadfael put away his hoe and
watering-can and went to prepare for Vespers. In the great court
there was the usual late-afternoon bustle, brothers returning from
their work along the Gaye, the stir of arrival in guest-hall and
stable-yard, and in the cloister the sound of Brother
Anselm’s little portative organ testing out a new chant. The
illuminators and copiers would be putting the finishing touches to
their afternoon’s work, and cleaning their pens and brushes.
Brother Humilis must be alone in his carrel, having sent Fidelis
out to the joyous labour in the garden, for nothing less would have
induced the boy to leave him. Cadfael had intended crossing the
open garth to the precentor’s workshop, to sit down
comfortably with Anselm for a quarter of an hour, until the Vesper
bell, and talk and perhaps argue about music. But the memory of the
dumb youth, so kindly sent out to his brief pleasure in the orchard
among his peers, stirred in him as he entered the cloister, and the
gaunt visage of Brother Humilis rose before him, self-contained,
uncomplaining, proudly solitary. Or should it be, rather, humbly
solitary? That was the quality he had claimed for himself and by
which he desired to be accepted. A large claim, for one so
celebrated. There was not a soul within here now who did not know
his reputation. If he longed to escape it, and be as mute as his
servitor, he had been cruelly thwarted.
Cadfael veered from his intent, and turned instead along the
north walk of the cloister, where the carrels of the scrip
scriptorium basked in the sun, even at this hour. Humilis had been
given a study midway, where the light would fall earliest and
linger longest. It was quiet there, the soft tones of
Anselm’s organetto seemed very distant and hushed. The grass
of the open garth was blanched and dry, in spite of daily
watering.
“Brother Humilis…” said Cadfael softly, at
the opening of the carrel.
The leaf of parchment was pushed askew on the desk, a small pot
of gold had spilled drops along the paving as it rolled. Brother
Humilis lay forward over his desk with his right arm flung up to
hold by the wood, and his left hand gripped hard into his groin,
the wrist braced to press hard into his side. His head lay with the
left cheek on his work, smeared with the blue and the scarlet, and
his eyes were shut, but clenched shut, upon the controlled
awareness of pain. He had not uttered a sound. If he had, those
close by would have heard him. What he had, he had contained. So he
would still.
Cadfael took him gently about the body, pinning the sustaining
arm where it rested. The blue-veined eyelids lifted in their high
vaults, and eyes brilliant and intelligent behind their veils of
pain peered up into his face. “Brother
Cadfael…?”
“Lie still a moment yet,” said Cadfael. I’ll
fetch Edmund—Brother Infirmarer…”
“No! Brother, get me hence… to my bed… This
will pass… it is not new. Only softly, softly help me away!
I would not be a show…”
It was quicker and more private to help him up the
night stairs from the church to his own cell in the dortoir, rather
than across the great court to the infimary, and that was what he
earnestly desired, that there might be no general alarm and fuss
about him. He rose more by strength of will than any physical
force, and with Cadfael’s sturdy arm about him, and his own
arm leaning heavily round Cadfael’s shoulders, they passed
unnoticed into the cool gloom of the church and slowly climbed the
staircase. Stretched on his own bed, Humilis submitted himself with
a bleakly patient smile to Cadfael’s care, and made no ado
when Cadfael stripped him of his habit, and uncovered the oblique
stain of mingled blood and pus that slanted across the left hip of
his linen drawers and down into the groin.
“It breaks,” said the calm thread of a voice from
the pillow. “Now and then it suppurates—I know. The
long ride… Pardon brother! I know the stench
offends…”
“I must bring Edmund,” said Cadfael, unloosing the
drawstring and freeing the shirt. He did not yet uncover what lay
beneath. “Brother Infirmarer must know.”
“Yes… But no other! What need for more?”
“Except Brother Fidelis? Does he know all?”
“Yes, all!” said Humilis, and faintly and fondly
smiled. “We need not fear him, even if he could speak he
would not, but there’s nothing of what ails me he does not
know. Let him rest until Vespers is over.”
Cadfael left him lying with closed eyes, a little eased, for the
lines of his face had relaxed from their tight grimace of pain, and
went down to find Brother Edmund, just in time to draw him away
from Vespers. The filled baskets of plums lay by the garden hedge,
awaiting disposal after the office, and the gatherers were surely
already within the church, after hasty ablutions. Just as well!
Brother Fidelis might at first be disposed to resent any other
undertaking the care of his master. Let him find him recovered and
well doctored, and he would accept what had been done. As good a
way to his confidence as any.
“I knew we should be needed before long,” said
Edmund, leading the way vigorously up the day stairs. “Old
wounds, you think? Your skills will avail more than mine, you have
ploughed that field yourself.”
The bell had fallen silent. They heard the first notes of the
evening office raised faintly from within the church as they
entered the sick man’s cell. He opened slow, heavy lids and
smiled at them.
“Brothers, I grieve to be a trouble to
you…”
The deep eyes were hooded again, but he was aware of all, and
submitted meekly to all.
They drew down the linen that hid him from the waist, and
uncovered the ruin of his body. A great misshapen map of scar
tissue stretched from the left hip, where the bone had survived by
miracle, slantwise across his belly and deep, deep into the groin.
Its colouration was of limestone pallor and striation below, where
he was half disembowelled but stonily healed. But towards the upper
part it was reddened and empurpled, the inflamed belly burst into a
wet-lipped wound that oozed a foul jelly and a faint smear of
blood.
Godfrid Marsecot’s crusade had left him maimed beyond
repair, yet not beyond survival. The faceless, fingerless lepers
who crawl into Saint Giles, thought Cadfael, have not worse to
bear. Here ends his line, in a noble plant incapable of seed. But
what worth is manhood, if this is not a man?
Chapter Three
« ^ »
Edmund ran for soft cloths and warm water,
Cadfael for draughts and ointments and decoctions from his
workshop. Tomorrow he would pick the fresh, juicy water betony, and
wintergreen and woundwort, more effective than the creams and waxes
he made from them to keep in store. But for tonight these must do.
Sanicle, ragwort, moneywort, adder’s tongue, all cleansing
and astringent, good for old, ulcerated wounds, were all to be
found around the hedgerows and the meadows close by, and along the
banks of the Meole Brook.
They cleaned the broken wound of its exudations with a lotion of
woundwort and sanicle, and dressed it with a paste of the same
herbs with betony and the chickweed wintergreen, covered it with
clean linen, and swathed the patient’s wasted trunk with
bandages to keep the dressing in place. Cadfael had brought also a
draught to soothe the pain, a syrup of woundwort and Saint
John’s wort in wine, with a little of the poppy syrup added.
Brother Humilis lay passive under their hands, and let them do with
him what they would.
“Tomorrow,” said Cadfael, “I’ll gather
the same herbs fresh, and bruise them for a green plaster, it works
more strongly, it will draw out the evil. This has happened many
times since you got the injury?”
“Not many times. But if I’m overworn, yes—it
happens,” said the bluish lips, without complaint.
“Then you must not be allowed to overwear. But it has also
healed before, and will again. This woundwort got its name by good
right. Be ruled now, and lie still here for two days, or three,
until it closes clean, for if you stand and go it will be longer in
healing.”
“He should by rights be in the infirmary,” said
Edmund anxiously “where he could be undisturbed as long as is
needful.”
“So he should,” agreed Cadfael “but that
he’s now well bedded here, and the less he stirs the better.
How do you feel yourself now, Brother?”
“At ease,” said Brother Humilis, and faintly
smiled.
“In less pain?”
“Scarcely any. Vespers will be over,” said the faint
voice, and the high-arched lids rolled back from fixed eyes.
“Don’t let Fidelis fret for me… He has seen
worse—let him come.”
“I’ll fetch him to you,” said Cadfael, and
went at once to do it, for in this concession to the stoic mind
there was more value than in anything further he could do here for
the ravaged body. Brother Edmund followed him down the stair,
anxious at his shoulder.
“Will it heal? Marvel he ever lived for it to heal at all.
Did you ever see a man so torn apart, and live?”
“It happens,” said Cadfael, “though seldom.
Yes, it will close again. And open again at the least
strain.” Not a word was said between them to enjoin or
promise secrecy. The covering Godfrid Marescot had chosen for his
ruin was sacred, and would be respected.
Fidelis was standing in the archway of the cloister, watching
the brothers as they emerged, and looking with increasing concern
for one who did not come.
Late from the orchard, the fruit-gatherers had been in haste for
the evening office, and he had not looked then for Humilis,
supposing him to be already in the church. But he was looking for
him now. The straight, strong brows were drawn together, the long
lips taut in anxiety. Cadfael approached him as the last of the
brothers passed by, and the young man was turning to watch them go,
almost in disbelief.
“Fidelis…” The boy’s cowled head swung
round to him in quick hope and understanding. It was not good news
he was expecting, but any was better than none. It was to be seen
in the set of his face. He had experienced all this more than once
before.
“Fidelis, Brother Humilis is in his own bed in the
dortoir. No call for alarm now, he’s resting, his trouble is
tended. He’s asking for you. Go to him.”
The boy looked quickly from Cadfael to Edmund, and back again,
uncertain where authority lay, and already braced to go striding
away. If he could ask nothing with his tongue, his eyes were
eloquent enough, and Edmund understood them.
“He’s easy, and he’ll mend. You may go and
come as you will in his service, and I will see that you are
excused other duties until we’re satisfied he does well, and
can be left. I will make that good with Prior Robert. Fetch, carry,
ask, according to need—if he has a wish, write it and it
shall be fulfilled. But as for his dressings, Brother Cadfael will
attend to them.”
There was yet a question, more truly a demand, in the ardent
eyes. Cadfael answered it in quick reassurance. “No one else
has been witness. No one else need be, but for Father Abbot, who
has a right to know what ails all his sons. You may be content with
that as Brother Humilis is content.”
Fidelis flushed and brightened for an instant, bowed his head,
made that small open gesture of his hands in submission and
acceptance, and went from them swift and silent, to climb the day
stairs. How many times had he done quiet service at the same
sick-bed, alone and unaided? For if he had not grudged them being
the first on the scene this time, he had surely lamented it, and
been uncertain at first of their discretion.
“I’ll go back before Compline,” said Cadfael
“and see if he sleeps, or if he needs another draught. And
whether the young one has remembered to take food for himself as
well as for Humilis! Now I wonder where that boy can have learned
his medicine, if he’s been caring for Brother Humilis alone,
down there in Hyde?” It was plain the responsibility had not
daunted him, nor could he have failed in his endeavours. To have
kept any life at all in that valiant wreck was achievement
enough.
If the boy had studied in the art of healing, he might make a
good assistant in the herbarium, and would be glad to learn more.
It would be something in common, a way in through the sealed door
of his silence.
Brother Fidelis fetched and carried, fed, washed,
shaved his patient, tended to all his bodily needs, apparently in
perfect content so to serve day and night, if Humilis had not
ordered him away sometimes into the open air, or to rest in his own
cell, or to attend the offices of the church on behalf of both of
them; as within two days of slow recovery Humilis increasingly did
order, and was obeyed. The broken wound was healing, its lips no
longer wet and limp, but drawing together gradually under the
plasters of freshly-bruised leaves. Fidelis witnessed the slow
improvement, and was glad and grateful, and assisted without
revulsion as the dressings were changed. This maimed body was no
secret from him.
A favoured family servant? A natural son, as Edmund had
hazarded? Or simply a devout young brother of the Order who had
fallen under the spell of a charm and nobility all the more
irresistible because it was dying? Cadfael could not choose but
speculate. The young can be wildly generous, giving away their
years and their youth for love, without thought of any gain.
“You wonder about him,” said Humilis from his
pillow, when Cadfael was changing his dressing in the early
morning, and Fidelis had been sent down with the brothers to
Prime.
“Yes,” said Cadfael honestly.
“But you don’t ask. Neither have I asked anything.
My future,” said Humilis reflectively, “I left in
Palestine. What remained of me I gave to God, and I trust the
offering was not all worthless. My novitiate, clipped though it was
because of my state, was barely ending when he entered Hyde. I have
had good cause to thank God for him.”
“No easy matter,” said Cadfael, musing, “for a
dumb man to vouch for himself and make known his vocation. Had he
some elder to speak for him?”
“He had written his plea, how his father was old, and
would be glad to see his sons settled, and while his elder brother
had the lands, he, the younger, wished to choose the cloister. He
brought an endowment with him, but it was his fine hand and his
scholarship chiefly commended him. I know no more of him,”
said Humilis, “except what I have learned from him in
silence, and that is enough. To me he has been all the sons I shall
never father.”
“I have wondered,” said Cadfael, drawing the clean
linen carefully over the newly-knit wound, “about his
dumbness. Is it possible that it stems only from some malformation
in the tongue? For plainly he is not deaf, to blot out speech from
his knowledge. He hears keenly. I have usually found the two go
together, but not in him. He learns by ear, and is quick to learn.
He was taught, as you say, a fine hand. If I had him with me always
among the herbs I could teach him all the years have taught
me.”
“I ask no questions of him, he asks none of me,”
said Humilis. “God knows I ought to send him away from me, to
a better service than nursing and comforting my too early
corruption. He’s young, he should be in the sun. But I am too
craven to do it. If he goes, I will not hold him, but I have not
the courage to dismiss him. And while he stays, I never cease to
thank God for him.”
August pursued its unshadowed course, without a
cloud, and the harvest filled the barns. Brother Rhun missed his
new companion from the gardens and the garth, where the roses burst
open daily in the noon and faded by night from the heat. The grapes
trained along the north wall of the enclosed garden swelled and
changed colour. And far south, in ravaged Winchester, the
queen’s army closed round the sometime besiegers, severed the
roads by which supplies might come in, and began to starve the
town. But news from the south was sparse, and travellers few, and
here the unbiddable fruit was ripening early.
Of all the cheerful workers in that harvest, Rhun was the
blithest. Less than three months ago he had been lame and in pain,
now he went in joyous vigour, and could not have enough of his own
happy body, or put it to sufficient labours to testify to his
gratitude. He had no learning as yet, to admit him to the work of
copying or study or colouring of manuscripts, he had a pleasant
voice but little musical training; the tasks that fell to him were
the unskilled and strenuous, and he delighted in them. There was no
one who could fail to reflect the same delight in watching him
stretch and lift and stride, dig and hew and carry, he who had
lately dragged his own light weight along with crippled effort and
constant pain. His elders beheld his beauty and vigour with fond
admiration, and gave thanks to the saint who had healed him.
Beauty is a perilous gift, but Rhun had never given a thought to
his own face, and would have been astonished to be told that he
possessed so rare an endowment. Youth is no less vulnerable, by the
very quality it has of making the heart ache that beholds and has
lost it.
Brother Urien had lost more than his youth, and had not lost his
youth long enough to have grown resigned to its passing. He was
thirty-seven years old, and had come into the cloister barely a
year past, after a ruinous marriage that had left him contorted in
mind and spirit. The woman had wrung and left him, and he was not a
mild man, but of strong and passionate appetites and imperious
will. Desperation had driven him into the cloister, and there he
found no remedy. Deprivation and rage bite just as deeply within as
without.
They were working side by side over the first summer apples, at
the end of August, up in the dimness of the loft over the barn,
laying out the fruit in wooden trays to keep as long as it would.
The hot weather had brought on the ripening by at least ten days.
The light in there was faintly golden, and heady with motes of
dust, they moved as through a shimmering mist. Rhun’s flaxen
head, as yet unshorn, might have been a fair girl’s, the
curve of his cheek as he stooped over the shelves was suave as a
rose-leaf, and the curling lashes that shadowed his eyes were long
and lustrous. Brother Urien watched him sidewise, and his heart
turned in him, shrunken and wrung with pain.
Rhun had been thinking of Fidelis, how he would have enjoyed the
expedition to the Gaye, and he noticed nothing amiss when his
neighbour’s hand brushed his as they laid out the apples, or
their shoulders touched briefly by chance. But it was not by chance
when the outstretched hand, instead of brushing and removing, slid
long fingers over his hand and held it, stroking from fingertips to
wrist, and there lingering in a palpable caress.
By all the symbols of his innocence he should not have
understood, not yet, not until much more had passed. But he did
understand. His very candour and purity made him wise. He did not
snatch his hand away, but withdrew it very gently and kindly, and
turned his fair head to look Urien full in the face with wide,
wide-set eyes of the clearest blue-grey, with such comprehension
and pity that the wound burned unbearably deep, corrosive with rage
and shame. Urien took his hand away and turned aside from him.
Revulsion and shock might have left a morsel of hope that one
emotion could yet, with care, be changed gradually into another,
since at least he would have known he had made a sharp impression.
But this open-eyed understanding and pity repelled him beyond hope.
How dared a green, simple virgin, who had never become aware of his
body but through his lameness and physical pain, recognise the fire
when it scorched him, and respond only with compassion? No fear, no
blame, and no uncertainty. Nor would he complain to confessor or
superior. Brother Urien went away with grief and desire burning in
his bowels, and the remembered face of the woman clear and cruel
before his mind’s eyes. Prayer was no cure for the memory of
her.
Rhun brought away from that encounter, only a moment long and
accomplished in silence, his first awareness of the tyranny of the
body. Troubles from which he was secure could torture another man.
His heart ached a little for Brother Urien, he would mention him in
his prayers at Vespers. And so he did, and as Urien beheld still
his lost wife’s hostile visage, so did Rhun continue to see
the dark, tense, handsome face that had winced away from his gaze
with burning brow and hooded eyes, bitterly shamed where he, Rhun,
had felt no blame, and no bitterness. This was indeed a dark and
secret matter.
He said no word to anyone about what had happened. What had
happened? Nothing! But he looked at his fellow men with changed
eyes, by one dimension enlarged to take in their distresses and
open his own being to their needs.
This happened to Rhun two days before he was finally
acknowledged as firm in his vocation, and received the tonsure, to
become the novice, Brother Rhun.
“So our little saint has made good his
resolve,” said Hugh, encountering Cadfael as he came from the
ceremony. “And his cure shows no faltering! I tell you
honestly, I go in awe of him. Do you think Winifred had an eye to
his comeliness, when she chose to take him for her own? Welshwomen
don’t baulk their fancy when they see a beautiful
youth.”
“You are an unregenerate heathen,” said Cadfael
comfortably, “but the lady should be used to you by now.
Never think you’ll shock her, there’s nothing she has
not seen in her time. And had I been in her reliquary I would have
drawn that child to me, just as she did. She knew worth when she
saw it. Why, he has almost sweetened even Brother
Jerome!”
“That will never last!” said Hugh, and laughed.
“He’s kept his own name—the boy?”
“It never entered his mind to change it.”
“They do not all so,” said Hugh, growing serious.
“This pair that came from Hyde—Humilis and Fidelis.
They made large claims, did they not? Brother Humble we know by his
former name, and he needs no other. What do we know of Brother
Faithful? And I wonder which name came first?”
“The boy is a younger son,” said Cadfael. “His
elder has the lands, this one chose the cowl. With his burden, who
could blame him? Humilis says his own novitiate was not yet
completed when the young one came, and they drew together and
became fast friends. They may well have been admitted together, and
the names… Who knows which of them chose first?”
They had halted before the gatehouse to look back at the church.
Rhun and Fidelis had come forth together, two notably comely
creatures with matched steps, not touching, but close and content.
Rhun was talking with animation. Fidelis bore the traces of much
watching and anxiety, but shone with a responsive glow.
Rhun’s new tonsure was bared to the sun, the fair hair round
it roused like an aureole.
“He frequents them,” said Cadfael, watching.
“No marvel, he reaches out to every soul who has lost a piece
of his being, such as a voice.” He said nothing of what the
elder of that pair had lost. “He talks for both. A pity he
has small learning yet. There’s neither of those two can read
to Humilis, the one for want of a voice, the other for want of
letters. But he studies, and he’ll learn. Brother Paul thinks
well of him.”
The two young men had vanished at the archway of the day stairs,
plainly bound for the dortoir cell where Brother Humilis was still
confined to his bed. Who would not be heartened by the vision of
Brother Rhun just radiant from his admission to his heart’s
desire? And it was fitting, that reticent kinship between two
barren bodies, the one virgin unawakened, the other hollowed out
and despoiled in its prime. Two whose seed was not of this
world.
It was that same afternoon that a young man in a
soldier’s serviceable riding gear, with rolled cloak at his
saddlebow, came in towards the town by the main London road to
Saint Giles, and there asked directions to the abbey of Saint Peter
and Saint Paul. He went bare-headed in the sun, and in his
shirt-sleeves, with breast bared, and face and breast and naked
forearms were brown as from a hotter sun even than here, where the
summer did but paint a further copper shade on a hide already
gilded. A neatly-made young man, on a good horse, with an easy seat
in the saddle and a light hand on the rein, and a bush of wiry dark
hair above a bold, blunt-featured face.
Brother Oswin directed him, and with pricking curiosity watched
him ride on, wondering for whom he would enquire there. Evidently a
fighting man, but from which army, and from whose household troops,
to be heading for Shrewsbury abbey so particularly? He had not
asked for town or sheriff. His business was not concerned with the
warfare in the south. Oswin went back to his work with mild regret
at knowing no more, but dutifully.
The rider, assured that he was near his goal, eased to a walk
along the Foregate, looking with interest at all he saw, the
blanched grass of the horse-fair ground, still thirsty for rain,
the leisurely traffic of porter and cart and pony in the street,
the gossiping neighbours out at their gates in the sun, the high,
long wall of the abbey enclave on his left hand, and the lofty roof
and tower of the church looming over it. Now he knew that he was
arriving. He rounded the west end of the church, with its great
door ajar outside the enclosure for parish use, and turned in under
the arch of the gatehouse.
The porter came amiably to greet him and ask his business.
Brother Cadfael and Hugh Beringar, still at their leisurely
leave-taking close by, turned to examine the newcomer, noted his
business-like and well-used harness and leathern coat slung behind,
and the sword he wore, and had him accurately docketed in a moment.
Hugh stiffened, attentive, for a man in soldier’s gear
heading in from the south might well have news. Moreover, one who
came alone and at ease here through these shires loyal to King
Stephen was likely to be of the same complexion. Hugh went forward
to join the colloquy, eyeing the horseman up and down with
restrained approval of his appearance.
“You’re not, by chance, seeking me, friend? Hugh
Beringar, at your service.”
“This is the lord sheriff,” said Brother Porter by
way of introduction; and to Hugh: “The traveller is asking
for Brother Humilis—though by his former name.”
“I was some years in the service of Godfrid
Marescot,” said the horseman, and slid his reins loose and
lighted down to stand beside them. He was taller than Hugh by half
a head, and strongly made, and his brown countenance was open and
cheerful, lit by strikingly blue eyes. “I’ve been
hunting for him among the brothers dispersed in Winchester after
Hyde burned to the ground. They told me he’d chosen to come
here. I have some business in the north of the shire, and need his
approval for what I intend. To tell the truth,” he said with
a wry smile, “I had clean forgotten the name he took when he
entered Hyde. To me he’s still my lord Godfrid.”
“So he must be to many,” said Hugh, “who knew
him aforetime. Yes, he’s here. Are you from Winchester
now?”
“From Andover. Where we’ve burned the town,”
said the young man bluntly, and studied Hugh as attentively as he
himself was being studied. It was plain they were of the same
party.
“You’re with the queen’s army?”
“I am. Under FitzRobert.”
“Then you’ll have cut the roads to the north. I hold
this shire for King Stephen, as you must know. I would not keep you
from your lord, but will you ride with me into Shrewsbury and sup
at my house before you move on? I’ll wait your convenience.
You can give me what I’m hungry for, news of what goes
forward there in the south. May I know your name? I’ve given
you mine.”
“My name is Nicholas Harnage. And very heartily I’ll
tell you all I know, my lord, when I’ve done my errand here.
How is it with Godfrid?” he asked earnestly, and looked from
Hugh to Cadfael, who stood by watching, listening, and until now
silent.
“Not in the best of health,” said Cadfael,
“but neither was he, I suppose, when you last parted from
him. He has broken an old wound, but that came, I think, after his
long ride here. It is mending well now, in a day or two he’ll
be up and back to the duties he’s chosen. He is well loved,
and well tended by a young brother who came here with him from
Hyde, and had been his attendant there. If you’ll wait but a
moment I’ll tell Father Prior that Brother Humilis has a
visitor, and bring you to him.”
That errand he did very briskly, to leave the pair of them
together for a few minutes. Hugh needed tidings, all the firsthand
knowledge he could get from that distant and confused battlefield,
where two factions of his enemies, by their mutual clawings, had
now drawn in the whole formidable array of his friends upon one
side. A shifty side at best, seeing the bishop had changed his
allegiance now for the third time. But at least it held the
empress’s forces in a steel girdle now in the city of
Winchester, and was tightening the girdle to starve them out.
Cadfael’s warrior blood, long since abjured, had a way of
coming to the boil when he heard steel in the offing. His chief
uneasiness was that he could not be truly penitent about it. His
king was not of this world, but in this world he could not help
having a preference.
Prior Robert was taking his afternoon rest, which was known to
others as his hour of study and prayer. A good time, since he was
not disposed to rouse himself and come out to view the visitor, or
exert himself to be ceremoniously hospitable. Cadfael got what he
had counted on, a gracious permission to conduct the guest to
Brother Humilis in his cell, and attend him to provide whatever
assistance he might require. In addition, of course, to Father
Prior’s greetings and blessing, sent from his daily retreat
into meditation.
They had had time to grow familiar and animated while he had
been absent, he saw it in their faces, and the easy turn of both
heads, hearing his returning step. They would ride together into
the town already more than comrades in arms, potential friends.
“Come with me,” said Cadfael, “and I’ll
bring you to Brother Humilis.”
On the day stairs the young, earnest voice at his
shoulder said quietly: “Brother, you have been doctoring my
lord since this fit came on. So the lord sheriff told me. He says
you have great skills in herbs and medicine and healing.”
“The lord sheriff,” said Cadfael, “is my good
friend for some years, and thinks better of me than I deserve. But,
yes, I do tend your lord, and thus far we two do well together. You
need not fear he is not valued truly, we do know his worth. See
him, and judge for yourself. For you must know what he suffered in
the east. You were with him there?”
“Yes. I’m from his own lands, I sailed when he sent
for a fresh force, and shipped some elders and wounded for home.
And I came back with him, when he knew his usefulness there was
ended.”
“Here,” said Cadfael, with his foot on the top
stair, “his usefulness is far from ended. There are young men
here who live the brighter by his light—under the light by
which we all live, that’s understood. You may find two of
them with him now. If one of them lingers, let him, he has the
right. That’s his companion from Hyde.”
They emerged into the corridor that ran the whole length of the
dortoir, between the partitioned cells, and stood at the opening of
the dim, narrow space allotted to Humilis.
“Go in,” said Cadfael. “You do not need a
herald to be welcome.”
Chapter Four
« ^ »
In the cell the little lamp for reading was not
lighted, since one of the young attendants could not read,
and the other could not speak, while the incumbent himself still
lay propped up with pillows in his cot, too weak to nurse a heavy
book. But if Rhun could not read well, he could learn by heart, and
recite what he had learned with feeling and warmth, and he was in
the middle of a prayer of Saint Augustine which Brother Paul had
taught him, when he felt suddenly that he had an audience larger
than he had bargained for, and faltered and fell silent, turning
towards the open end of the cell.
Nicholas Harnage stood hesitant within the doorway, until his
eyes grew accustomed to the dim light. Brother Humilis had opened
his eyes in wonder when Rhun faltered. He beheld the best-loved and
most trusted of his former squires standing almost timorously at
the foot of his bed.
“Nicholas?” he ventured, doubtful and wondering,
heaving himself up to stare more intently.
Brother Fidelis stooped at once to prop and raise him, and brace
the pillows at his back, and then as silently withdrew into the
dark corner of the cell, to leave the field to the visitor.
“Nicholas! It is you!”
The young man went forward and fell on his knee to clasp and
kiss the thin hand stretched out to him.
“Nicholas, what are you doing here? You’re welcome
as the morning, but I never looked to see you in this place. It was
kind indeed to seek me out in such a distant refuge. Come, sit by
me here. Let me see you close!”
Rhun had slipped away silently. From the doorway he made a small
reverence before he vanished. Fidelis took a step to follow him,
but Humilis laid a hand on his arm to detain him.
“No, stay! Don’t leave us! Nicholas, to this young
brother I owe more than I can ever repay. He serves me as truly in
this field as you did in arms.”
“All who have been your men, like me, will be grateful to
him,” said Nicholas fervently, looking up into a face
shadowed by the cowl, and as featureless as voiceless in this
half-darkness. If he wondered at getting no answer, but only an
inclination of the head by way of acknowledgement, he shrugged it
off without another thought, for it was of no importance that he
should reach a closer acquaintance with one he might never see
again. He drew the stool close to the bedside, and sat studying the
emaciated face of his lord with deep concern.
“They tell me you are mending well. But I see you leaner
and more fallen than when I left you, that time in Hyde, and went
to do your errand. I had a long search in Winchester to find your
prior, and enquire of him where you were gone. Need you have chosen
to ride so far? The bishop would have taken you into the Old
Minster, and been glad of you.”
“I doubt if I should have been so glad of the
bishop,” said Brother Humilis with a wry little smile.
“No, I had my reasons for coming so far north. This shire and
this town I knew as a child. A few years only, but they are the
years a man remembers later in life. Never trouble for me, Nick,
I’m very well here, as well as any other place, and better
than most. Let us speak rather of you. How have you fared in your
new service, and what has brought you here to my
bedside?”
“I’ve thrived, having your commendation. William of
Ypres has mentioned me to the queen, and would have taken me among
his officers, but I’d rather stay with FitzRobert’s
English than go to the Flemings. I have a command. It was you who
taught me all I know,” he said, at once glowing and sad,
“you and the mussulmen of Mosul.”
“It was not the Atabeg Zenghi,” said Brother
Humilis, smiling, “whose affairs sent you here so far to seek
me out. Leave him to the King of Jerusalem, whose noble and
perilous business he is. What of Winchester, since I fled from
it?”
“The queen’s armies have encircled it. Few men get
out, and no food gets in. The empress’s men are shut tight in
their castle, and their stores must be running very low. We came
north to straddle the road by Andover. As yet nothing moves,
therefore I got leave to ride north on my own business. But they
must attempt to break out soon or starve where they are.”
“They’ll try to reopen one of the roads and bring in
supplies, before they abandon Winchester altogether,” said
Humilis, frowning thoughtfully over the possibilities. “If
and when they do break, they’ll break for Oxford first. Well,
if this stalemate has sent you here to me, one good thing has come
out of it. And what is this business that brought you to
Shrewsbury?”
“My lord,” began Nicholas, leaning forward very
earnestly, “you remember how you sent me here to the manor of
Lai, three years ago, to take the word to Humphrey Cruce and his
daughter that you could not keep your compact to marry
her?—that you were entering the cloister at Hyde
Mead?”
“It is not a thing to forget,” agreed Humilis
drily.
“My lord, neither can I forget the girl! You never saw her
but as a child five years old, before you went to the Crusade. But
I saw her a grown lady, nearly nineteen. I did your message to her
father and to her, and came away glad to have it delivered and
done. But now I cannot get her out of my mind. Such grace she had,
and bore the severance with such dignity and courtesy. My lord, if
she is still not wed or betrothed, I want to speak for her myself.
But I could not go without first asking your blessing and
consent.”
“Son,” said Humilis, glowing with astonished
pleasure, “there’s nothing could delight me more than
to see her happy with you, since I had to fail her. The girl is
free to marry whom she will, and I could wish her no better man
than you. And if you succeed I shall be relieved of all my guilt
towards her, for I shall know she has made a better bargain than
ever I should have been to her. Only consider, boy, we who enter
the cloister abjure all possessions, how then can we dare lay claim
to rights of possession in another creature of God? Go, and may you
get her, and my blessing on you both. But come back and tell me how
you fare.”
“My lord, with all my heart! How can I fail, if you send
me to her?”
He stooped to kiss the hand that held him warmly, and rose
blithely from the stool to take his leave. The silent figure in the
shadows returned to his consciousness belatedly; it was as if he
had been alone with his lord all this time, yet here stood the mute
witness. Nicholas turned to him with impulsive warmth.
“Brother, I do thank you for your care of my lord. For
this time, farewell. I shall surely see you again on my
return.”
It was disconcerting to receive by way of reply only silence,
and the courteous inclination of the cowled head.
“Brother Fidelis,” said Humilis gently, “is
dumb. Only his life and works speak for him. But I dare swear his
goodwill goes with you on this quest, like mine.”
There was silence in the cell when the last crisp,
light echo had died away on the day stairs. Brother Humilis lay
still, thinking, it seemed, tranquil and contented thoughts, for he
was smiling.
“There are parts of myself I have never given to
you,” he said at last, “things that happened before
ever I knew you. There is nothing of myself I would not wish to
share with you. Poor girl! What had she to hope for from me, so
much her elder, even before I was broken? And I never saw her but
once, a little lass with brown hair and a solemn round face. I
never felt the want of a wife or children until I was thirty years
old, having an elder brother to carry on my father’s line
after the old man died. I took the Cross, and was fitting out a
company to go with me to the east, free as air, when my brother
also died, and I was left to balance my vow to God and my duty to
my house. I owed it to God to do as I had sworn, and go for ten
years to the Holy Land, but also I owed it to my house to marry and
breed sons. So I looked for a sturdy, suitable little girl who
could well wait all those years for me, and still have all her
child-bearing time in its fullness when I returned. Barely six
years old she was—Julian Grace, from a family with manors in
the north of this shire, and in Stafford, too.”
He stirred and sighed for the follies of men, and the
presumptuous solemnity of the arrangements they made for lives they
would never live. The presence beside him drew near, put back the
cowl, and sat down on the stool Nicholas had vacated. They looked
each other in the eyes gravely and without words, longer than most
men can look each other in the eyes and not turn aside.
“God knew better, my son!” said Humilis. “His
plans for me were not as mine. I am what I am now. She is what she
is. Julian Cruce… I am glad she should escape me and go to a
better man. I pray she has not yet given herself to any, for this
Nicholas of mine would make her a fitting match, one that would set
my soul at rest. Only to her do I feel myself a debtor, and
forsworn.”
Brother Fidelis shook his head at him, reproachfully smiling,
and leaned and laid a finger for an instant over the mouth that
spoke heresy.
Cadfael had left Hugh waiting at the gatehouse,
and was crossing the court to return to his duties in the
herb-garden, when Nicholas Harnage emerged from the arch of the
stairway, and recognising him, hailed him loudly and ran to pluck
him urgently by the sleeve.
“Brother, a word!”
Cadfael halted and turned to face him. “How do you find
him? The long ride put him to too great a strain, and he did not
seek help until his wound was broken and festering, but
that’s over now. All’s clean, wholesome and healing.
You need not fear we shall let him founder like that a second
time.”
“I believe it, Brother,” said the young man
earnestly. “But I see him now for the first time after three
years, and much fallen even from the man he was after he got his
injuries. I knew they were grave, the doctors had him in care
between life and death a long time, but when he came back to us at
least he looked like the man we knew and followed. He made his
plans then to come home, I know, but he had served already more
years than he had promised, it was time to attend to his lands and
his life here at home. I made that voyage with him, he bore it
well. Now he has lost flesh, and there’s a languor about him
when he moves a hand. Tell me the truth of it, how bad is it with
him?”
“Where did he ever get such crippling wounds?” asked
Cadfael, considering scrupulously how much he could tell, and
guessing at how much this boy already knew, or at least
hazarded.
“In that last battle with Zenghi and the men of Mosul. He
had Syrian doctors after the battle.”
That might very well be why he survived so terrible a maiming,
thought Cadfael, who had learned much of his own craft from both
Saracen and Syrian physicians. Aloud he asked cautiously:
“You have not seen his wounds? You don’t know their
whole import?”
Surprisingly, the seasoned crusader was struck silent for a
moment, and a slow wave of blood crept up under his golden tan, but
he did not lower his eyes, very wide and direct eyes of a profound
blue. “I never saw his body, no more than when I helped him
into his harness. But I could not choose but understand what I
can’t claim I know. It could not be otherwise, or he would
never have abandoned the girl he was betrothed to. Why should he do
so? A man of his word! He had nothing left to give her but a
position and a parcel of dower lands. He chose rather to give her
her freedom, and the residue of himself to God.”
“There was a girl?” said Cadfael.
“There is a girl. And I am on my way to her
now,” said Nicholas, as defiantly as if his right had been
challenged. “I carried the word to her and her father that he
was gone into the monastery at Hyde Mead. Now I am going to Lai to
ask for her hand myself, and he has given me his consent and
blessing. She was a small child when she was affianced to him, she
has never seen him since. There is no reason she should not listen
to my suit, and none that her kin should reject me.”
“None in the world!” agreed Cadfael heartily.
“Had I a daughter in such case, I would be glad to see the
squire follow in his lord’s steps. And if you must report to
her of his well-being, you may say with truth that he is doing what
he wishes, and enjoys content of mind. And for his body, it is
cared for as well as may be. We shall not let him want for anything
that can give him aid or comfort.”
“But that does not answer what I need to know,”
insisted the young man. “I have promised to come back and
tell him how I’ve fared. Three or four days, no longer,
perhaps not so long. But shall I still find him then?”
“Son,” said Cadfael patiently, “which of us
can answer that for himself or any other man? You want truth, and
you deserve it. Yes, Brother Humilis is dying. He got his
death-wound long ago in that last battle. Whatever has been done
for him, whatever can be done, is staving off an ending. But death
is not in such a hurry with him as you fear, and he is in no fear
of it. You go and find your girl, and bring him back good news, and
he’ll be here to be glad of it.”
“And so he will,” said Cadfael to
Edmund, as they took the air in the garden together before Compline
that evening, “if that young fellow is brisk about his
courting, and I fancy he’s the kind to go straight for what
he wants. But how much longer we can hold our ground with Humilis I
dare not guess. This fashion of collapse we can prevent, but the
old harm will devour him in the end. As he knows better than
any.”
“I marvel how he lived at all,” agreed Edmund,
“let alone bore the journey home, and has survived three
years or more since.”
They were private together down by the banks of the Meole Brook,
or they could not have discussed the matter at all. No doubt by
this hour Nicholas Harnage was well on his way to the north-east of
the county, if he had not already arrived at his destination. Good
weather for riding, he would be in shelter at Lai before dark. And
a very well-set-up young fellow like Harnage, in a thriving way in
arms by his own efforts, was not an offer to be sneezed at. He had
the blessing of his lord, and needed nothing more but the
girl’s liking, her family’s approval, and the sanction
of the church.
“I have heard it argued,” said Brother Edmund,
“that when an affianced man enters a monastic order, the
betrothed lady is not necessarily free of the compact. But it seems
a selfish and greedy thing to try to have both worlds, choose the
life you want, but prevent the lady from doing likewise. But I
think the question seldom arises but where the man cannot bear to
loose his hold of what once he called his, and himself fights to
keep her in chains. And here that is not so, Brother Humilis is
glad there should be so happy a solution. Though of course she may
be married already.”
“The manor of Lai,” mused Cadfael. “What do
you know of it, Edmund? What family would that be?”
“Cruce had it. Humphrey Cruce, if I remember rightly, he
might well be the girl’s father. They hold several manors up
there, Ightfeld, and Harpecote—and Prees, from the Bishop of
Chester. Some lands in Staffordshire, too. They made Lai the head
of their honour.”
“That’s where he’s bound. Now if he comes back
in triumph,” said Cadfael contentedly, “he’ll
have done a good day’s work for Humilis. He’s already
given him a great heave upward by showing his honest brown face,
but if he settles the girl’s future for her he may have added
a year or more to his lord’s life, at the same
time.”
They went to Compline at the first sound of the bell. The
visitor had indeed given Humilis a heft forward towards health, it
seemed, for here he came, habited and erect on Fidelis’s arm,
having asked no permission of his doctors, bent on observing the
night office with the rest. But I’ll hound him back as soon
as the observance is over, thought Cadfael, concerned for his
dressing. Let him brandish his banner this once, it speaks well for
his spirit, even if his flesh is drawn with effort. And who am I to
say what a brother, my equal, may or may not do for his own
salvation?
The evenings were already beginning to draw in, the height of
the summer was over while its heat continued as if it would never
break. In the dimness of the choir what light remained was coloured
like irises, and faintly fragrant with the warm, heady scents of
harvest and fruit. In his stall the tall, handsome, emaciated man
who was old in his middle forties stood proudly, Fidelis on his
left hand, and next to Fidelis, Rhun. Their youth and beauty seemed
to gather to itself what light there was, so that they shone with a
native radiance of their own, like lighted candles.
Across the choir from them Brother Urien stood, kneeled,
genuflected and sang, with the full, assured voice of maturity, and
never took his eyes from those two young, shining heads, the flaxen
and the brown. Day by day those two drew steadily together, the
mute one and the eloquent one, matched unfairly, unjustly, to his
absolute exclusion, the one as desirable and as inviolable as the
other, while his need burned in his bowels day and night, and
prayer could not cool it, nor music lull it to sleep, but it ate
him from within like the gnawing of wolves.
They had both begun—dreadful sign!—to look to him
like the woman. When he gazed at either of these two, the
boy’s lineaments would dissolve and change subtly, and there
would be her face, not recognising, not despising, simply staring
through him to behold someone else. His heart ached beyond bearing,
while he sang mellifluously in the Compline psalm.
In the twilight of the softer, more open country
in the northeast of the shire, where day lingered longer than among
the folded hills of the western border, Nicholas Harnage rode
between flat, rich fields, unwontedly dried by the heat, into the
wattled enclosure of the manor of Lai. Wrapped round on all sides
by the enlarged fields of the plain, sparsely tree’d to make
way for wide cultivation, the house rose long and low, a
stone-built hall and chambers over a broad undercroft, with stables
and barns about the interior of the fence. Fat country, good for
grain and for roots, with ample grazing for any amount of cattle.
The byres were vocal as Nicholas entered at the gate, the mild,
contented lowing of well-fed beasts, milked and drowsy.
A groom heard the entering hooves and came forth from the
stables, bared to the waist in the warm night. Seeing one young
horseman alone, he was quite easy. They had had comparative peace
here while Winchester burned and bled.
“Seeking whom, young sir?”
“Seeking the master, your lord, Humphrey Cruce,”
said Nicholas, reining in peaceably and shaking the reins free.
“If he still keeps house here?”
“Why, the lord Humphrey’s dead, sir, three years
ago. His son Reginald is lord here now. Would your errand do as
well to him?”
“If he’ll admit me, yes, surely to him, then,”
said Nicholas, and dismounted. “Let him know, I was here some
three years ago, to speak for Godfrid Marescot. It was his father I
saw then, but the son will know of it.”
“Come within,” said the groom placidly, accepting
the credentials without question. “I’ll have your beast
seen to.”
In the smoky, wood-scented hall they were at meat, or still
sitting at ease after the meal was done, but they had heard his
step on the stone stairs that led to the open hall door, and
Reginald Cruce rose, alert and curious, as the visitor entered. A
big, black-haired man of austere features and imperious manner, but
well-disposed, it seemed, towards chance travellers. His lady sat
aloof and quiet, a pale-haired woman in green, with a boy of about
fifteen at her side, and a younger boy and girl about nine or ten,
who by their likeness might well be twins. Evidently Reginald Cruce
had secured his succession with a well-filled quiver, for by the
lady’s swelling waist when she rose to muster the hospitality
of the house, there was another sibling on the way.
Nicholas made his reverence and offered his name, a little
confounded at finding Julian Cruce’s brother a man surely
turned forty, with a wife and growing children, where he had
assumed a young fellow in his twenties, perhaps newly-married since
inheriting. But he recalled that Humphrey Cruce had been an old man
to have a daughter still so young. Two marriages, surely, the first
blessed with an heir, the second undertaken late, when Reginald was
a grown man, ready for marriage himself, or even married already to
his pale, prolific wife.
“Ah, that!” said Reginald of his guest’s
former errand to this same house. “I remember it, though I
was not here then. My wife brought me a manor in Staffordshire, we
were living there. But I know how it fell out, of course. A strange
business altogether. But it happens! Men change their minds. And
you were the messenger? Well, but leave it now and take some
refreshment. Come to table! There’ll be time to talk of all
such business afterwards.”
He sat down and kept his visitor company while a servant brought
meat and ale, and the lady, having made her grave good night, drove
her younger children away to their beds, and the heir sat solemn
and silent studying his elders. At last, in the deepening evening,
the two men were left alone to their talk.
“So you are the squire who brought that word from
Marescot. You’ll have noticed there’s a generation, as
near as need be, between my sister and me—seventeen years. My
mother died when I was nine years old, and it was another eight
before my father married again. An old man’s folly, she
brought him nothing, and died when the girl was born, so he had
little joy of her.”
At least, thought Nicholas, studying his host dispassionately,
there was no second son, to threaten a division of the lands. That
would be a source of satisfaction to this man, he was authentically
of his class and kind, and land was his lifeblood.
“He may well have had great joy of his daughter,
however,” he said firmly, “for she is a very gracious
and beautiful girl, as I well recall.”
“You’ll be better informed of that than I,”
said Reginald drily, “if you saw her only three years ago. It
must be eighteen or more since I set eyes on her. She was a
stumbling infant then, two years old, or three, it might be. I
married about that time, and settled on the lands Cecilia brought
me. We exchanged couriers now and then, but I never came back here
until my father was on his deathbed, and they sent for me to come
to him.”
“I didn’t know of his death when I set out to come
here on this errand of my own,” said Nicholas. “I heard
it only from your groom at the gate. But I may speak as freely with
you as I should have done with him. I was so much taken with your
sister’s grace and dignity that I’ve thought of her
ever since, and I’ve spoken with my lord Godfrid, and have
his full consent to what I’m asking. As for myself,” he
thrust on, leaning eagerly across the board, “I am heir to
two good manors from my father, and shall have some lands also
after my mother, I stand well in the queen’s armies and my
lord will speak for me, that I’m in earnest in this matter,
and will provide for Julian as truly as any man could, if you
will…”
His host was gazing, astonished, smiling at his fervour, and had
raised a warning hand to still the flood.
“Did you come all this way to ask me to give you my
sister?”
“I did! Is that so strange? I admired her, and I’m
come to speak for her. And she might have worse offers,” he
added, flushing and stiffening at such a reception.
“I don’t doubt it, but, man, man, you should have
put in a word to give her due warning then. You come three years
too late!”
“Too late?” Nicholas sat back and drew in his hands
slowly, stricken. Then she’s already married?”
“You might call it so!” Reginald hoisted wide
shoulders in a helpless gesture. “But not to any man. And you
might have sped well enough if you’d made more haste, for all
I know. No, this is quite a different story. There was some
discussion, even, about whether she was still bound like a wife to
Marescot—a great foolery, but the churchmen have to assert
their authority, and my father’s chaplain was prim as a
virgin—though I suspect, for all that, in private he was
none!—and clutched at every point of canon law that gave him
power, and he took the extreme line, and would have it she was
legally a wife, while the parish priest argued the opposing way,
and my father, being a sensible man, took his side and insisted she
was free. All this I learned by stages since. I never took part or
put my head into the hornets’ nest.”
Nicholas was frowning into his cupped hands, feeling the cold
heaviness of disappointment drag his heart down. But still this was
not a complete answer. He looked up ruefully. “So how did
this end? Why is she not here to use her freedom, if she has not
yet given herself to a husband?”
“Ah, but she has! She took her own way. She said that if
she was free, then she would make her own choice. And she chose to
do as Marescot had done, and took a husband not of this world. She
has taken the veil as a Benedictine nun.”
“And they let her?” demanded Nicholas, wrung between
rage and pain. “Then, when she was moved by this broken
match, they let her go so easily, throw away her youth so
unwisely?”
“They let her, yes. How do I know whether she was wise or
no? If it was what she wished, why should she not have it? Since
she went I’ve never had word from her, never has she
complained or asked for anything. She must be happy in her choice.
You must look elsewhere for a wife, my friend!”
Nicholas sat silent for a time, swallowing a bitterness that
burned in his belly like fire. Then he asked, with careful
quietness: “How was it? When did she leave her home? How
attended?”
“Very soon after your visit, I judge. It might be a month
while they fought out the issue, and she said never a word. But all
was done properly. Our father gave her an escort of three
men-at-arms and a huntsman who had always been a favourite and made
a pet of her, and a good dowry in money, and also some ornaments
for her convent, silver candlesticks and a crucifix and such. He
was sad to see her go, I know by what he said later, but she wanted
it so, and her wants were his commands always.” A very slight
chill in his brisk, decisive voice spoke of an old jealousy. The
child of Humphrey’s age had plainly usurped his whole heart,
even though his son would inherit all when that heart no longer
beat. “He lived barely a month longer,” said Reginald.
“Only long enough to see the return of her escort, and know
she was safely delivered where she wished to be. He was old and
feeble, we knew it. But he should not have dwindled so
soon.”
“He might well miss her,” said Nicholas, very low
and hesitantly, “about the place. She had a
brightness… And you did not send for her, when her father
died?”
“To what end? What could she do for him, or he for her?
No, we let her be. If she was happy there, why trouble
her?”
Nicholas gripped his hands together under the board, and wrung
them hard, and asked his last question: “Where was it she
chose to go?” His own voice sounded to him hollow and
distant.
“She’s in the Benedictine abbey of Wherwell, close
by Andover.”
So that was the end of it! All this time she had
been within hail of him, the house of her refuge encircled now by
armies and factions and contention. If only he had spoken out what
he felt in his heart at the first sight of her, even hampered as he
had been by the knowledge of the blow he was about to deal her, and
gagged by that knowledge when for once he might have been eloquent.
She might have listened, and at least delayed, even if she could
feel nothing for him then. She might have thought again, and
waited, and even remembered him. Now it was far too late, she was a
bride for the second time, and even more indissolubly.
This time there was no question of argument. The betrothal vows
made by or for a small girl might justifiably be dissolved, but the
vocational vows of a grown woman, taken in the full knowledge of
their meaning, and of her own choice, never could be undone. He had
lost her.
Nicholas lay all night in the small guest-chamber prepared for
him, fretting at the knot and knowing he could not untie it. He
slept shallowly and uneasily, and in the morning he took his leave,
and set out on the road back to Shrewsbury.
Chapter Five
« ^ »
It so happened that Brother Cadfael was private
with Humilis in his cell in the dortoir when Nicholas again rode in
at the gatehouse and asked leave to visit his former lord, as he
had promised. Humilis had risen with the rest that morning,
attended Prime and Mass, and scrupulously performed all the duties
of the horarium, though he was not yet allowed to exert himself by
any form of labour. Fidelis attended him everywhere, ready to
support his steps if need arose, or fetch him whatever he might
want, and had spent the afternoon completing, under his
elder’s approving eye, the initial letter which had been
smeared and blotted by his fall. And there they had left the boy to
finish the careful elaboration in gold, while they repaired to the
dortoir, physician and patient together.
“Well closed,” said Cadfael, content with his work,
“and firming up nicely, clean as ever. You scarcely need the
bandages, but as well keep them a day or two yet, to guard against
rubbing while the new skin is still frail.”
They were grown quite easy together, these two, and if both of
them realised that the mere healing of a broken and festered wound
was no sufficient cure for what ailed Humilis, they were both
courteously silent on the subject, and took their moderate pleasure
in what good they had achieved.
They heard the footsteps on the stone treads of the day stairs,
and knew them for booted feet, not sandalled. But there was no
spring in the steps now, and no hasty eagerness, and it was a glum
young man who appeared, shadowy, in the doorway of the cell. Nor
had he been in any hurry on the way back from Lai, since he had
nothing but disappointment to report. But he had promised, and he
was here.
“Nick!” Humilis greeted him with evident pleasure
and affection. “You’re soon back! Welcome as the day,
but I had thought…” There he stopped, even in the dim
interior light aware that the brightness was gone from the young
man’s face. “So long a visage? I see it did not go as
you would have wished.”
“No, my lord.” Nicholas came in slowly, and bent his
knee to both his elders. “I have not sped.”
“I am sorry for it, but no man can always succeed. You
know Brother Cadfael? I owe the best of care to him.”
“We spoke together the last time,” said Nicholas,
and found a half-hearted smile by way of acknowledgement. “I
count myself also in his debt.”
“Spoke of me, no doubt,” said Humilis, smiling and
sighing. “You trouble too much for me, I am well content
here. I have found my way. Now sit down a while, and tell us what
went wrong for you.”
Nicholas plumped himself down on the stool beside the bed on
which Humilis was sitting, and said what he had to say in
commendably few words: “I hesitated three years too long.
Barely a month after you took the cowl at Hyde, Julian Cruce took
the veil at Wherwell.”
“Did she so!” said Humilis on a long breath, and sat
silent to take in all that this news could mean. “Now I
wonder… No, why should she do such a thing unless it was
truly her wish? It cannot have been because of me! No, she knew
nothing of me, she had only once seen me, and must have forgotten
me before my back was turned. She may even have been glad…
It may be this is what she always wished, if she could have her
way…” He thought for a moment, frowning, perhaps
trying to recall what that little girl looked like. “You told
me, Nick, that I do remember, how she took my message. She was not
distressed, but altogether calm and courteous, and gave me her
grace and pardon freely. You said so!”
“Truth, my lord,” said Nicholas earnestly,
“though she cannot have been glad.”
“Ah, but she may—she may very well have been glad.
No blame to her! Willing though she may have been to accept the
match made for her, yet it would have tied her to a man more than
twenty years her elder, and a stranger. Why should she not be glad,
when I offered her her liberty—no, urged it upon her? Surely
she must have made of it the use she preferred, perhaps had longed
for.”
“She was not forced,” Nicholas admitted, with
somewhat reluctant certainty. “Her brother says it was the
girl’s own choice, indeed her father was against it, and only
gave in because she would have it so.”
“That’s well,” agreed Humilis with a relieved
sigh. Then we can but hope that she may be happy in her
choice.”
“But so great a waste!” blurted Nicholas, grieving.
“If you had seen her, my lord, as I did! To shear such hair
as she had, and hide such a form under the black habit! They should
never have let her go, not so soon. How if she has regretted it
long since?”
Humilis smiled, but very gently, eyeing the downcast face and
hooded eyes. “As you described her to me, so gracious and
sensible, of such measured and considered speech, I don’t
think she will have acted without due thought. No, surely she has
done what is right for her. But I’m sorry for your loss,
Nick. You must bear it as gallantly as she did—if ever I was
any loss!”
The Vesper bell had begun to chime. Humilis rose to go down to
the church, and Nicholas rose with him, taking the summons as his
dismissal.
“It’s late to set out now,” suggested Cadfael,
emerging from the silence and withdrawal he had observed while
these two talked together. “And it seems there’s no
great haste, that you need leave tonight. A bed in the guest-hall,
and you could set off fresh in the morning, with the whole day
before you. And spend an hour or two more with Brother Humilis this
evening, while you have the chance.”
To which sensible notion they both said yes, and Nicholas
recovered a little of his spirits, if nothing could restore the
ardour with which he had ridden north from Winchester.
What did somewhat surprise Brother Cadfael was the considerate
way in which Fidelis, confronted yet again with this visitant from
the time before he had known Humilis and established his own
intimacy with him, withdrew himself from sight as he was withdrawn
from the possibility of conversation, and left them to their shared
memories of travel, Crusade and battle, things so far removed from
his own experience. An affection which could so self-effacingly
make room for a rival and prior affection was generous indeed.
There was a merchant of Shrewsbury who dealt in
fleeces all up and down the borders, both from Wales and from such
fat sheep-country as the Cotswolds, and had done an interesting
side-trade in information, for Hugh’s benefit, in these
contrary times. His active usefulness was naturally confined to
this period of high summer when the wool clip was up for sale, and
many dealers had restricted their movements in these dangerous
times, but he was a determined man, intrepid enough to venture well
south down the border, towards territory held by the empress. His
suppliers had sold to him for some years, and had sufficient
confidence in him to hold their clip until he made contact.
He had good trading relations as far afield as Bruges in
Flanders, and was not at all averse to a large risk when
calculating on a still larger profit. Moreover, he took his own
risks, rather than delegating these unchancy journeys to his
underlings. Possibly he even relished the challenge, for he was a
stubborn and stalwart man.
Now, in early September, he was on his way home with his
purchases, a train of three wagons following from Buckingham, which
was as near as he could reasonably go to Oxford. For Oxford had
become as alert and nervous as a town itself under siege, every day
expecting that the empress must be forced by starvation to retreat
from Winchester. The merchant had left his men secure on a road
relatively peaceful, to bring up his wagons at leisure, and himself
rode ahead at good speed with his news to report to Hugh Beringar
in Shrewsbury, even before he went home to his wife and family.
“My lord, things move at last. I had it from a man who saw
the end of it, and made good haste away to a safer place. You know
how they were walled up there in their castles in Winchester, the
bishop and the empress, with the queen’s armies closing all
round the city and sealing off the roads. No supplies have gone in
through that girdle for four weeks now, and they say there’s
starvation in the town, though I doubt if either empress or bishop
is going short.” He was a man who spoke his mind, and no
great respecter of high personages. “A very different tale
for the poor townsfolk! But it’s biting even the garrison
within there at the royal castle, for the queen has been supplying
Wolvesey while she starves out the opposing side. Well, they came
to the point where they must try to win a way through.”
“I’ve been expecting it,” said Hugh, intent.
“What did they hit on? They could only hope to move north or
west, the queen holds all the south-east.”
“They sent out a force, three or four hundred as I heard
it, northwards, to seize on the town of Wherwell, and try to secure
a base there to open the Andover road. Whether they were seen on
the move, or whether some townsman betrayed them—for
they’re not loved in Winchester—however it was, William
of Ypres and the queen’s men closed in on them when
they’d barely reached the edge of the town, and cut them to
pieces. A great killing! The fellow who told me fled when the
houses started to burn, but he saw the remnant of the
empress’s men put up a desperate fight of it and reach the
great nunnery there. And they never scrupled to use it, either, he
says. They swarmed into the church itself and turned it into a
fortress, although the poor sisters had shut themselves in there
for safety. The Flemings threw in firebrands after them. A hellish
business it must have been. He could hear from far off as he ran,
he said, the women screaming, the flames crackling and the din of
fighting within there, until those who remained were forced to come
out and surrender, half-scorched as they were. Not a man can have
escaped either death or capture.”
“And the women?” demanded Hugh aghast. “Do you
tell me the abbey of Wherwell is burned down, like the convent in
the city, like Hyde Mead after it?”
“My man never dallied to see how much was left,”
said the messenger drily. “But certainly the church burned
down to the ground, with both men and women in it—the sisters
cannot all have come out alive. And as for those who did, God alone
knows where they will have found refuge now. Safe places are hard
to find in those parts. And for the empress’s garrison,
I’d say there’s no hope for them now but to muster
every man they have, and try to burst out by force of numbers
through the ring, and run for it. And a poor chance for them, even
so.”
A poor chance indeed, after this last loss of three or four
hundred fighting men, probably hand-picked for the exploit, which
must have been a desperate gamble from the first. The year only at
early September, and the fortunes of war had changed and changed
again, from the disastrous battle of Lincoln which had made the
king prisoner and brought the empress within grasp of the crown
itself, to this stranglehold drawn round the same proud lady now.
Now only give us the empress herself prisoner, thought Hugh, and we
shall have stalemate, recover each our sovereign, and begin this
whole struggle all over again, for what sense there is in it! And
at the cost of the brothers of Hyde Mead and the nuns of Wherwell.
Among many others even more defenceless, like the poor of
Winchester.
The name of Wherwell, as yet, meant no more to him than any
other convent unlucky enough to fall into the field of battle.
“A good year for me, all the same,” said the
wool-merchant, rising to make his way home to his own waiting board
and bed. “The clip measures up well, it was worth the
journey.”
Hugh took the latest news down to the abbey next
morning, immediately after Prime, for whatever of import came to
his ears was at once conveyed to Abbot Radulfus, a service the
abbot appreciated and reciprocated. The clerical and secular
authorities worked well together in Shropshire, and moreover, in
this case a Benedictine house had been desecrated and destroyed,
and those of the Rule stood together, and helped one another where
they could. Even in more peaceful times, nunneries were apt to have
much narrower lands and more restricted resources than the houses
of the monks, and often had to depend upon brotherly alms, even
under good, shrewd government. Now here was total devastation.
Bishops and abbots would be called upon to give aid.
He had come from his colloquy with Radulfus in the abbot’s
parlour with half an hour still before High Mass and, choosing to
stay for the celebration since he was here, he did what he
habitually did with time to spare within the precinct of the abbey
and went looking for Brother Cadfael in his workshop in the
herb-garden.
Cadfael had been up since long before Prime, inspected such
wines and distillations as he had working, and done a little
watering while the soil was in shade and cooled from the night. At
this time of year, with the harvest in, there was little work to be
done among the herbs, and he had no need as yet to ask for an
assistant in place of Brother Oswin.
When Hugh came to look for Cadfael he found him sitting at ease
on the bench under the north wall, which at this time of day was
pleasantly warm without being too hot, contemplating between
admiration and regret the roses that bloomed with such extravagant
splendour and wilted so soon. Hugh sat down beside him, rightly
interpreting placid silence as welcome.
“Aline says it’s high time you came to see how your
godson has grown.”
“I know well enough how much he will have grown,”
said Giles Beringar’s godfather, between complacency and awe
of his formidable responsibility. “Not two years old until
Christmas, and too heavy already for an old man.”
Hugh made a derisive noise. When Cadfael claimed to be an old
man he must either be up to something, or inclined to be idle, and
giving fair warning.
“Every time he sees me he climbs me like a tree,”
said Cadfael dreamily. “You he daren’t treat so, you
are but a sapling. Give him fifteen more years, and he’ll
make two of you.”
“So he will,” agreed the fond father, and stretched
his lithe, light body pleasurably in the strengthening sun.
“A long lad from birth—do you remember? That was a
Christmas indeed, what with my son—and yours… I wonder
where Olivier is now? Do you know?”
“How should I know? With d’Angers in Gloucester, I
hope. She can’t have drawn them all into Winchester with her,
she must leave force enough in the west to hold her on to her base
there. Why, what made you think of him just now?”
“It did enter my head that he might have been among the
empress’s chosen at Wherwell.” He had recoiled into
grim recollection, and did not at first notice how Cadfael
stiffened and turned to stare. “I pray you’re right,
and he’s well out of it.”
“At Wherwell? Why, what of Wherwell?”
“I forgot,” said Hugh, startled, “you
don’t yet know the latest news, for I’ve only just
brought it within here, and I got it only last night. Did I not say
they’d have to try to break out—the empress’s
men? They have tried it, Cadfael, disastrously for them. They sent
a picked force to try to seize Wherwell, no doubt hoping to
straddle the road and the river there, and open a way to bring in
supplies. William of Ypres cut them to pieces outside the town, and
the remnant fled into the nunnery and shut themselves into the
church. The place burned down over them… God forgive them
for ever violating it, but they were Maud’s men who first did
it, not ours. The nuns, God help them, had taken refuge there when
the fight began…”
Cadfael sat frozen even in the sunlight. “Do you tell me
Wherwell has gone the way of Hyde?”
“Burned to the ground. The church at least. As for the
rest… But in so hot and dry a season…”
Cadfael, who had gripped him hard and suddenly by the arm, as
abruptly loosed him, leaped from the bench, and began to run,
veritably to run, as he had not done since hurtling to get out of
range from the rogue castle on Titterstone Clee, two years earlier.
He had still a very respectable turn of speed when roused, but his
gait was wonderful, legless under the habit, like a black ball
rolling, with a slight oscillation from side to side, a
seaman’s walk become a headlong run. And Hugh, who loved him,
and rose to pursue him with a very sharp sense of the urgency
behind this flight, nevertheless could not help laughing as he ran.
Viewed from behind, a Benedictine in a hurry, and a Benedictine of
more than sixty years and built like a barrel, at that, may be
formidably impressive to one who knows him, but must be comic.
Cadfael’s purposeful flight checked in relief as he
emerged into the great court; for they were there still, in no
haste with their farewells, though the horse stood by with a groom
at his bridle, and Brother Fidelis tightening the straps that held
Nicholas Harnage’s bundle and rolled cloak behind the saddle.
They knew nothing yet of any need for haste. There was a whole
sunlit day before the rider.
Fidelis wore the cowl always outdoors, as though to cover a
personal shyness that stemmed, surely, from his mute tongue. He who
could not open his mind to others shrank from claiming any
privileged advance from them. Only Humilis had some manner of
silent and eloquent speech with him that needed no voice. Having
secured the saddle-roll the young man stepped back modestly to a
little distance, and waited.
Cadfael arrived more circumspectly than he had set out from the
garden. Hugh had not followed him so closely, but halted in shadow
by the wall of the guest-hall.
There’s news,” said Cadfael bluntly. “You
should hear it before you leave us. The empress has made an attack
on the town of Wherwell, a disastrous attack. Her force is wiped
out by the queen’s army. But in the fighting the abbey of
Wherwell was fired, the church burned to the ground. I know no more
detail, but so much is certain. The sheriff here got the word last
night.”
“By a reliable man,” said Hugh, drawing close.
“It’s certain.”
Nicholas stood staring, eyes and mouth wide, his golden sunburn
dulling to an earthen grey as the blood drained from beneath it. He
got out in a creaking whisper: “Wherwell? They’ve
dared…?”
“No daring,” said Hugh ruefully, “but plain
terror. They were men penned in, the raiding party, they sought any
place of hiding they could find, surely, and slammed to the door.
But the end was the same, whoever tossed in the firebrands. The
abbey’s laid waste. Sorry I am to say it.”
“And the women…? Oh, God… Julian’s
there… Is there any word of the women?”
“They’d taken to the church for sanctuary,”
said Hugh. In such civil warfare there were no sanctuaries, not
even for women and children. “The remnant of the raiders
surrendered—most may have come out alive. All, I
doubt.”
Nicholas turned blindly to grope for his bridle, plucking his
sleeve out of the quivering hand Humilis had laid on his arm.
“Let me away! I must go… I must go there and find
her.” He swung back to catch again briefly at the older
man’s hand and wring it hard. “I will find
her! If she lives I’ll find her, and see her safe.” He
found his stirrup and heaved himself into the saddle.
“If God’s with you, send me word,” said
Humilis. “Let me know that she lives and is safe.”
“I will, my lord, surely I will.”
“Don’t trouble her, don’t speak to her of me.
No questions! All I need, all you must ask, is to know that God has
preserved her,” and that she has the life she wanted.
There’ll be a place elsewhere for her, with other sisters. If
only she still lives!”
Nicholas nodded mutely, shook himself out of his daze with a
great heave, wheeled his horse, and was gone, out through the
gatehouse without another word or a look behind. They were left
gazing after him, as the light dust of his passing shimmered and
settled under the arch of the gate, where the cobbles ended, and
the beaten earth of the Foregate began.
All that day Humilis seemed to Cadfael to press
his own powers to the limit, as though the stress that drove
Nicholas headlong south took its toll here in enforced stillness
and inaction, where the heart would rather have been riding with
the boy, at whatever cost. And all that day Fidelis, turning his
back even on Rhun, shadowed Humilis with a special and grievous
solicitude, tenderness and anxiety, as though he had just realised
that death stood no great distance away, and advanced one gentle
step with every hour that passed.
Humilis went to his bed immediately after Compline, and Cadfael,
looking in on him ten minutes later, found him already asleep, and
left him undisturbed accordingly. It was not a festering wound and
a maimed body that troubled Humilis now, but an obscure feeling of
guilt towards the girl who might, had he married her, have been
safe in some manor far remote from Winchester and Wherwell and the
clash of arms, instead of driven by fire and slaughter even out of
her chosen cloister. Sleep could do more for his grieving mind than
the changing of a dressing could do now for his body. Sleeping, he
had the hieratic calm of a figure already carved on a tomb. He was
at peace. Cadfael went quietly away and left him, as Fidelis must
have left him, to rest the better alone.
In the sweet-scented twilight Cadfael went to pay his usual
nightly visit to his workshop, to make sure all was well there, and
stir a brew he had standing to cool overnight. Sometimes, when the
nights were so fresh after the heat of the day, the skies so full
of stars and so infinitely lofty, and every flower and leaf
suddenly so imbued with its own lambent colour and light in despite
of the light’s departure, he felt it to be a great waste of
the gifts of God to be going to bed and shutting his eyes to them.
There had been illicit nights of venturing abroad in the
past—he trusted for good enough reasons, but did not probe
too deeply. Hugh had had his part in them, too. Ah, well!
Making his way back with some reluctance, he went in by the
church to the night stairs. All the shapes within the vast stone
ship showed dimly by the small altar lamps. Cadfael never passed
through without stepping for a moment into the choir, to cast a
glance and a thought towards Saint Winifred’s altar, in
affectionate remembrance of their first encounter, and gratitude
for her forbearance. He did so now, and checked abruptly before
venturing nearer. For there was one of the brothers kneeling at the
foot of the altar, and the tiny red glow of the lamp showed him the
uplifted face, fast-closed eyes and prayerfully folded hands of
Fidelis. Showed him no less clearly, as he drew softly nearer, the
tears glittering on the young man’s cheeks. A perfectly still
face, but for the mute lips moving soundlessly on his prayers, and
the tears welling slowly from beneath his closed eyelids and
spilling on to his breast. The shocks of the day might well send
him here, now his charge was sleeping, to put up fervent prayers
for a better ending to the story. But why should his face seem
rather that of a penitent than an innocent appellant? And a
penitent unsure of absolution!
Cadfael slipped away very quietly to the night stairs and left
the boy the entire sheltering space of the church for his
inexplicable pain.
The other figure, motionless in the darkest corner
of the choir, did not stir until Cadfael had departed, and even
then waited long moments before stealing forward by inches, with
held breath, over the chilly paving.
A naked foot touched the hem of Fidelis’s habit, and as
hastily and delicately drew back again from the contact. A hand was
outstretched to hover over the oblivious head, longing to touch and
yet not daring until the continued silence and stillness gave it
courage. Tensed fingers sank into the curling russet that ringed
the tonsure, the light touch set the hand quivering, like the
pricking of imminent lightning in the air before a storm. If
Fidelis also sensed it, he gave no sign. Even when the fingers
stirred lovingly in his hair, and stroked down into the nape of his
neck within the cowl he did not move, but rather froze where he
kneeled, and held his breath.
“Fidelis,” whispered a hushed and aching voice close
at his shoulder. “Brother, never grieve alone! Turn to
me… I could comfort you, for everything, everything…
whatever your need…”
The stroking palm circled his neck, but before it reached his
cheek Fidelis had started to his feet in one smooth movement,
resolute and unalarmed, and swung out of reach. Without haste, or
perhaps unwilling to show his face, even by this dim light, until
he had mastered it, he turned to look upon the intruder into his
solitude, for whispers have no identity, and he had never before
taken any particular notice of Brother Urien. He did so now, with
wide and wary grey eyes. A dark, passionate, handsome man, one who
should never have shut himself in within these walls, one who
burned, and might burn others before ever he grew cool at last. He
stared back at Fidelis, and his face was wrung and his outstretched
hand quaked, yearning towards Fidelis’s sleeve, which was
withdrawn from him austerely before he could grasp it.
“I’ve watched you,” breathed the husky,
whispering voice, “I know every motion and grace. Waste,
waste of youth, waste of beauty… Don’t go! No one sees
us now…”
Fidelis turned his back steadily, and walked out from the choir
towards the night stairs. Silent on the tiled floor, Urien’s
naked feet followed him, the tormented whisper followed him.
“Why turn your back on loving kindness? You will not
always do so. Think of me! I will wait…”
Fidelis began to climb the stairs. The pursuer halted at the
foot, too sick with anguish to go where other men might still be
wakeful. “Unkind, unkind…” wailed the faintest
thread of a voice, receding, and then, with barely audible but
extreme bitterness: “If not here, in another place… If
not now, at another time!”
Chapter Six
« ^ »
Nicholas commandeered a change of horses twice
on the way south, leaving those he had ridden hard to await the
early return he foresaw, with the news he had promised to carry
faithfully, whether good or bad. The stench of burning, old and
acrid now, met him on the wind some miles from Wherwell, and when
he entered what was left of the small town it was to find an almost
de-peopled desolation. The few whose houses had survived unlooted
and almost undamaged were sorting through their premises and
salvaging their goods, but those who had lost their dwellings in
the fire held off cautiously as yet from coming back to rebuild.
For though the raiding party from Winchester had been either wiped
out or made prisoner, and William of Ypres had withdrawn the
queen’s Flemings to their old positions ringing the city and
the region, this place was still within the circle, and might yet
be subjected to more violence.
Nicholas made his way with a cramped and anxious heart to the
enclave of the nunnery, one of the three greatest in the shire,
until this disaster fell upon its buildings and laid the half of
them flat and the rest uninhabitable. The shell of the church stood
up gaunt and blackened against the cloudless sky, the walls jagged
and discoloured like decayed teeth. There were new graves in the
nuns’ cemetery.
As for the survivors, they were gone, there was no home for them
here. He looked at the newly-turned earth with a sick heart, and
wondered whose daughters lay beneath. There had not yet been time
to do more for them than bury them, they were nameless.
He would not let himself even consider that she might be there.
He looked for the parish church and sought out the priest, who had
gathered two homeless families beneath his roof and in his barn. A
careworn, tired man, growing old, in a shabby gown that needed
mending.
“The nuns?” he said, stepping out from his low, dark
doorway. “They’re scattered, poor souls, we hardly know
where. Three of them died in the fire. Three that we know of, but
there may well be more, lying under the rubble there still. There
was fighting all about the court and the Flemings were dragging
their prisoners out of the church, but neither side cared for the
women. Some are fled into Winchester, they say, though
there’s little safety to be found there, but the lord bishop
must try to do something for them, their house was allied to the
Old Minster. Others… I don’t know! I hear the abbess
is fled to a manor near Reading, where she has kin, and some she
may have taken with her. But all’s confusion—who can
tell?”
“Where is this manor?” demanded Nicholas feverishly,
and was met by a weary shake of the head.
“It was only a thing I heard—no one said where. It
may not even be true.”
“And you do not know, Father, the names of those sisters
who died?” He trembled as he asked it.
“Son,” said the priest with infinite resignation,
“what we found could not have a name. And we have yet to seek
there for others, when we have found enough food to keep those
alive who still live. The empress’s men looted our houses
first, and after them the Flemings. Those who have, here, must
share with those who have nothing. And which of us has very much?
God knows not I!”
Nor had he, in material things, only in tired but obstinate
compassion. Nicholas had bread and meat in his saddlebag, brought
for provision on the road from his last halt to change horses. He
hunted it out and put it into the old man’s hands, a meagre
drop in a hungry ocean, but the money in his purse could buy
nothing here where there was nothing to buy. They would have to
milk the countryside to feed their people. He left them to their
stubborn labours, and rode slowly through the rubble of Wherwell,
asking here and there if anyone had more precise information to
impart. Everyone knew the sisters had dispersed, no one could say
where. As for one woman’s name, it meant nothing, it might
not even be the name by which she had entered on her vows.
Nevertheless, he continued to utter it wherever he enquired,
doggedly proclaiming the irreplaceable uniqueness of Julian Grace,
separate from all other women.
From Wherwell he rode on into Winchester. A soldier of the queen
could pass through the iron ring without difficulty, and in the
city it was plain that the empress’s faction were
hard-pressed, and dared not venture far from their tight fortress
in the castle. But the nuns of Winchester, themselves earlier
endangered and now breathing more easily, could tell him nothing of
Julian Grace. Some sisters from Wherwell they had taken in and
cherished, but she was not among them. Nicholas had speech with one
of their elder members, who was kind and solicitous, but could not
help him.
“Sir, it is a name I do not know. But consider, there is
no reason I should know it, for surely this lady may have taken a
very different name when she took her vows, and we do not ask our
sisters where they came from, nor who they once were, unless they
choose to tell us freely. And I had no office that should bring me
knowledge of these things. Our abbess would certainly be able to
answer you, but we do not know where she is now. Our prioress,
also. We are as lost as you. But God will find us, and bring us
together again. As he will find for you the one you
seek.”
She was a shrewd, agile, withered woman, thin as a gnat but
indestructible as scutch grass. She eyed him with mildly amused
sympathy, and asked blandly: “She is kin to you, this
Julian?”
“No,” said Nicholas shortly, “but I would have
had her kin, and very close kin, too.”
“And now?”
“I want to know her safe, living, content. There is no
more in it. If she is so, God keep her so, and I am
satisfied.”
“If I were you,” said the lady, after viewing him
closely for some moments in silence, “I should go on to
Romsey. It is far enough removed to be a safer place than here, and
it is the greatest of our Bendictine houses in these parts. God
knows which of our sisters you may find there, but surely some, and
it may be, the highest.”
He was young enough and innocent enough still, for all his
travels, to be strongly moved by any evidence of trust and
kindness, and he caught and kissed her hand in taking leave, as
though she had been his hostess somewhere in hall. She, for her
part, was too old and experienced to blush or bridle, but when he
was gone she sat smiling a long, quiet while, before she rejoined
her sisters. He was a very personable young man.
Nicholas rode the twelve miles or so to Romsey in
sobering solemnity, aware he might be drawing near to an answer
possibly not to his liking. Once clear of Winchester and on his way
further south-west, he was delivered from any threat, for he went
through country where the queen’s writ ran without challenge.
Pleasant, rolling country, well tree’d even before he reached
the fringes of the great forest. He came to the abbey gatehouse, in
the heart of the small town, in the late evening, and rang the bell
at the gate.
The portress peered at him through the grille, and asked his
business. He stooped entreatingly to the grid, and gazed into a
pair of bright, elderly eyes in beds of wrinkles.
“Sister, have you given refuge here to some of the nuns of
Wherwell? I am seeking for news of one of them, and could get no
answers there.”
The portress eyed him narrowly, and saw a young face soiled and
drawn with travel, a young man alone, and in dead earnest, no
threat. Even here in Romsey they had learned to be cautious about
opening their gates, but the road beyond him was empty and still,
and the twilight folded down on the little town peacefully
enough.
“The prioress and three sisters reached here,” she
said, “but I doubt if any of them can tell you much of the
rest, not yet. But come within, and I’ll ask if she will
speak with you.”
The wicket clanked open, lock and chain, and he stepped through
into the court. “Who knows?” said the portress kindly,
fastening the door again after him. “One of our three may be
the one you’re seeking. At least you may try.”
She led him along dim corridors to a small, panelled parlour,
lit by a tiny lamp, and there left him. The evening meal would be
long over, even Compline past, it was almost time for sleeping.
They would want him satisfied, if satisfaction was possible, and
out of their precinct before the night.
He could not rest or sit, but was prowling the room like a caged
bear when a further door opened, and the prioress of Wherwell came
quietly in. A short, round, rosy woman, but with a formidably
strong face and exceedingly direct brown eyes, that studied her
visitor from head to foot in one piercing glance as he made his
reverence to her.
“You asked for me, I am told. I am here. How can I help
you?”
“Madam,” said Nicholas, trembling for awe of what
might come, “I was well north, in Shropshire, when I heard of
the sack of Wherwell. There was a sister there of whose vocation I
had only just learned, and now all I want is to know that she lives
and is safe after that outrage. Perhaps to speak with her, and see
for myself that she is well, if that can be permitted. I did ask in
Wherwell itself, but could get no word of her—I know only the
name she had in the world.”
The prioress waved him to a seat, and herself sat down apart,
where she could watch his face. “May I know your own name,
sir?”
“My name is Nicholas Harnage. I was squire to Godfrid
Marescot until he took the cowl in Hyde Mead. He was formerly
betrothed to this lady, and he is anxious now to know that she is
safe and well.”
She nodded at that very natural desire, but nevertheless her
brows had drawn together in a thoughtful and somewhat puzzled
frown. “That name I know, Hyde was proud of having gained
him. But I never recall hearing… What is the name of this
sister you seek?”
“In the world she was Julian Cruce, of a Shropshire
family. The sister I spoke with in Wherwell had never heard the
name, but it may well be that she chose a very different name when
she took the veil. But you will know of her both before and
after.”
“Julian Cruce?” she repeated, erect and intent now,
her sharp eyes narrowing. “Young sir, are you not in some
mistake? You are sure it was Wherwell she entered? Not some other
house?”
“No, certainly, madam, Wherwell,” he said earnestly.
“I had it from her brother himself, he could not be
mistaken.”
There was a moment of taut silence, while she considered and
shook her head over him, frowning. “When was it that she
entered the Order? It cannot be long ago.”
“Three years, madam. The date I cannot tell, but it was
about a month after my lord took the cowl, and that was in the
middle of July.” He was frightened now by the strangeness of
her reception. She was shaking her head dubiously, and regarding
him with mingled sympathy and bewilderment. “It may be that
this was before you held office…”
“Son,” she said ruefully, “I have been
prioress for more than seven years now, there is not a name among
our sisters that I don’t know, whether the world’s name
or the cloistered, not an entry I have not witnessed. And sorry as
I am to say it, and little as I myself understand it, I cannot
choose but tell you, past any doubt, that no Julian Cruce ever
asked for, or received the veil at Wherwell. It is a name I never
heard, and belongs to a woman of whom I know nothing.”
He could not believe it. He sat staring and passing a dazed hand
once and again over his forehead. “But…this is
impossible! She set out from home with an escort, and a dowry
intended for her convent. She declared her intent to come to
Wherwell, all her household knew it, her father knew it and
sanctioned it. About this, I swear to you, madam, there is no
possible mistake. She set out to ride to Wherwell.”
“Then,” said the prioress gravely, “I fear you
have questions to ask elsewhere, and very serious questions. For
believe me, if you are certain she set out to come to us, I am no
less certain that she never reached us.”
“But what could prevent?” he asked urgently,
wrenching at impossibilities. “Between her home and
Wherwell…”
“Between her home and Wherwell were many miles,”
said the prioress. “And many things can prevent the
fulfilment of the plans of men and women in this world. The
disorders of war, the accidents of travel, the malice of other
men.”
“But she had an escort to bring her to her journey’s
end!”
“Then it’s of them you should be making
enquiries,” she said gently, “for they signally failed
to do so.”
No point whatever in pressing her further. He sat stunned into
silence, utterly lost. She knew what she was saying, and at least
she had pointed him towards the only lead that remained to him.
What was the use of hunting any further in these parts, until he
had caught at the clue she offered him, and begun to trace that
ride of Julian’s from Lai, where it had begun. Three
men-at-arms, Reginald had said, went with her, under a huntsman who
had an affection for her from her childhood. They must still be
there in Reginald’s service, there to be questioned, there to
be made to account for the mission that had never been
completed.
The prioress had yet one more point to make, even as she rose to
indicate that the interview was over, and the late visitor
dismissed.
“She was carrying, you say, the dowry she intended to
bring to Wherwell? I know nothing of its value, of course,
but… The roads are not entirely free of evil
customs…”
“She had four men to guard her,” cried Nicholas, one
last flare in desperation,
“And they knew what she carried? God knows,” said
the prioress, “I should be loth to cast suspicion on any
upright man, but we live in a world, alas, where of any four men,
one at least may be corruptible.”
He went away into the town still dazed, unable to
think or reason, unable to grasp and understand what with all his
heavy heart he believed. It was growing dark, and he was too weary
to continue now without sleep, besides the care he must have for
his horse. He found an alehouse that could provide him a rough bed,
and stabling and fodder for his beast, and lay wakeful a long time
before his own exhaustion of body and mind overcame him.
He had an answer, but what to make of it he did not know.
Certain it was that she had never passed through the gates of
Wherwell, and therefore had not died there in the fire.
But—three years, and never a word or a sign! Her brother had
not troubled himself with a half-sister he scarcely knew, believing
her to be settled in life according to her own choice. And never a
word had come from her. Who was there to wonder or question?
Cloistered women are secure in their own community, have all their
sisterhood about them, what need have they of the world, and what
should the world expect from them? Three years of silence from
those vowed to the cultivation of silence is natural enough; but
three years without a word now became an abyss, into which Julian
Cruce had fallen as into the ocean, and sunk without trace.
Now there was nothing to be done but hasten back to Shrewsbury,
confess his shattering failure in his mission, and go on to Lai to
tell the same dismal story to Reginald Cruce. Only there could he
again hope to find a thread to follow. He set off early in the
morning to ride back into Winchester.
It was mid-morning when he drew near to the city. He had left
it, prudently, not by the direct way through the west gate, since
the royal castle with its hostile and by this time surely desperate
garrison lay so close and had complete command of the gate. But
some time before he reached the spot where he should, in the name
of caution, turn eastward from the Romsey road and circle round the
south of the city to a safer approach, he began to be aware of a
constant chaotic murmur of sound ahead, that grew from a murmur to
a throbbing clamour, to a steely din of clashing and screaming that
could mean nothing but battle, and a close and tangled and
desperate battle at that. It seemed to centre to his left front, at
some distance from the town, and the air in that direction hung
hazy with the glittering dust of struggle and flight.
Nicholas abandoned all thought of turning aside towards the
bishop’s hospital of Saint Cross or the east gate, and rode
on full tilt towards the west gate. And there before him he saw the
townsfolk of Winchester boiling out into the open sunlight with
shouting and excitement, and the streets within full of people,
loud, exultant and fearless, all clamouring for news or imparting
news at the tops of their voices, throwing off all the creeping
caution that had fettered them for so long.
Nicholas caught at a tall fellow’s shoulder and bellowed
his own question: “What is it? What’s
happened?”
“They’re gone! Marched out at dawn, that woman and
her royal uncle of Scotland and all her lords! Little they cared
about the likes of us starving, but when the wolf bit them it was
another story. Out they went, the lot of them—in good order,
then! Now hark to them! The Flemings at least let them get
clear of the town before they struck, and let us alone.
There’ll be pickings, over there!”
They were only waiting, these vengeful tradesmen and craftsmen
of Winchester, hovering here until the din of battle moved away
into the distance. There would be gleanings before the night. No
man can ride his fastest loaded down with casque and coat of mail.
Even their swords they might discard to lighten the weight their
horses had to bear. And if they had retained enough optimism to
believe they could convey their valuables away with them, there
would be rich pickings indeed before the day was out.
So it had come, the expected attempt to break out of the iron
circle of the queen’s army, and it had come too late to have
any hope of success. After the holocaust of Wherwell even the
empress must have known she could hold out here no longer.
North-west along the Stockbridge road and wavering over the
rising downs, the glittering halo of dust rolled and danced,
spreading wider as it receded. Nicholas set off to follow it, as
the boldest of the townsmen, or the greediest, or the most
vindictive, were also doing afoot. He had far outridden them, and
was alone in the undulating uplands, when he saw the first traces
of the assault which had broken the empress’s army. A single
fallen body, a lamed horse straying, a heavy shield hurled aside,
the first of many. A mile further on and the ground was littered
with arms, pieces of armour torn off and flung aside in flight,
helmets, coats of mail, saddle-bags, spilling garments and coins
and ornaments of silver, fine gowns, pieces of plate from noble
tables, all expendable where mere life was the one thing to be
valued. Not all had preserved it, even at this cost. There were
bodies, tossed and trampled among the grasses, frightened horses
running in circles, some ridden almost to death and gasping on the
ground. Not a battle, but a rout, a headlong flight in contagious
terror.
He had halted, staring in sick wonder at such a spectacle, while
the flight and pursuit span forward into the distance under its
shining cloud, towards the Test at Stockbridge. He did not follow
it further, but turned and rode back towards the city, wanting no
part in that day’s work. On his way he met the first of the
gleaners, hungry and eager, gathering the spoils of victory.
It was three days later, in the early afternoon,
when he rode again into the great court at Shrewsbury abbey, to
fulfil the promise he had made. Brother Humilis was in the
herb-garden with Cadfael, sitting in the shade while Fidelis chose
from among the array of plants a few sprigs and tendrils he wanted
for an illuminated border, bryony and centaury and bugloss, and the
coiled threads of vetches, infinitely adaptable for framing initial
letters. The young man had grown interested in the herbs and their
uses, and sometimes helped to make the remedies Cadfael used in the
treatment of Humilis, tending them with passionate, still devotion,
as though his love could add the final ingredient that would make
them sovereign.
The porter, knowing Nicholas well by this time, told him without
question where he would find his lord. His horse he left tethered
at the gatehouse, intending to ride on at once to Lai, and came
striding round the clipped bulk of the tall hedge and along the
gravel path to where Humilis was sitting on the stone bench against
the south wall. So intent was Nicholas upon Humilis that he brushed
past Fidelis with barely a glance, and the young brother, startled
by his sudden and silent arrival, turned on him for once a head
uncovered and a face open to the sun, but as quickly drew aside in
his customary reticent manner, and held aloof from their meeting,
deferring to a prior loyalty. He even drew the cowl over his head,
and sank silently into its shadow.
“My lord,” said Nicholas, bending his knee to
Humilis and clasping the two hands that reached to embrace him,
“your sorry servant!”
“No, never that!” said Humilis warmly, and freed his
hands to draw the boy up beside him and peer searchingly into his
face. “Well,” he said with a sigh and a small, rueful
smile, “I see you have not the marks of success on you. No
fault of yours, I dare swear, and no man can command success. You
would not be back so soon if you had found out nothing, but I see
it cannot be what you hoped for. You did not find Julian. At
least,” he said, peering a little closer, and in a voice
careful and low, “not living…”
“Neither living nor dead,” said Nicholas quickly,
warding off the worst assumption. “No, it’s not what
you think—it’s not what any of us could have
dreamed.” Now that it came to the telling, he could only
blurt out the whole of it as baldly and honestly as possible, and
be done. “I searched in Wherwell, and in Winchester, until I
found the prioress of Wherwell in refuge in Romsey abbey. She has
held the office seven years, she knows every sister who has entered
there in that time, and none of them is Julian Cruce. Whatever has
become of Julian, she never reached Wherwell, never took vows
there, never lived there—and cannot have died there. A blind
ending!”
“She never came there?” Humilis echoed in an
astonished whisper, staring with locked brows across the sunny
garden.
“She never did! Always,” said Nicholas bitterly,
“I come three years too late. Three years! And where can she
have been all that time, with never a word of her here, where she
left home and family, nor there, where she should have come to
rest? What can have happened to her, between here and Wherwell?
That region was not in turmoil then, the roads should have been
safe enough. And there were four men with her, well
provided.”
“And they came home,” said Humilis keenly.
“Surely they came home, or Cruce would have been wondering
and asking long ago. In God’s name, what can they have
reported when they returned? No evil! None from other men, or there
would have been an instant hue and cry, none of their own, or they
would not have returned at all. This grows deeper and
deeper.”
“I am going on to Lai,” said Nicholas, rising,
“to let Cruce know, and have him hunt out and question those
who rode with her. His father’s men will be his men now,
whether at Lai or on some other of his manors. They can tell us, at
least, where they parted from her, if she foolishly dismissed them
and rode the last miles alone. I’ll not rest until I find
her. If she lives, I will find her!”
Humilis held him by the sleeve, doubtfully frowning. “But
your command… You cannot leave your duties for so long,
surely?”
“My command,” said Nicholas, “can do very well
without me now for a while. I’ve left them snug enough,
encamped near Andover, living off the land, and my sergeants in
charge, old soldiers well able to fill my place, the way things are
now. For I have not told you the half. I’m so full of my own
affairs, I have no time for kings. Did we not say, last time, that
the empress must try to break out from Winchester soon, or starve
where she was? She has so tried. After the disaster at Wherwell
they must have known they could not hold out longer. Three days ago
they marched out westward, towards Stockbridge, and William de
Warenne and the Flemings fell on them and broke them to pieces. It
was no retreat, it was headlong flight. Everything weighty about
them they threw away. If ever they do come safe back to Gloucester
it will be half naked. I’ll make a stay in the town and let
Hugh Beringar know.”
Brother Cadfael, who had gone on with a little desultory weeding
between his herb-beds, at a little distance, nevertheless heard all
this with stretched ears and kindling blood, and straightened his
back now to stare.
“And she—the empress? They have not taken
her?” An empress for a king would be fair exchange, and
almost inevitable, even if it meant not an ending, but stalemate,
and a new beginning over the same exhausted and exhausting ground.
Had Stephen been the one to capture the implacable lady, with his
mad, endearing chivalry he would probably have given her a fresh
horse and an escort, and sent her safely to Gloucester, to her own
stronghold, but the queen was no such magnanimous idiot, and would
make better use of a captive enemy.
“No, not Maud, she’s safely away. Her brother sped
her off ahead with Brian FitzCount to watch over her, and stayed to
rally the rearguard and hold off the pursuit. No, it’s better
than Maud! He could have gone on fighting without her, but
she’ll be hard put to it without him. The Flemings caught
them at Stockbridge, trying to ford the river, and rounded up all
those who survived. It’s the king’s match we’ve
taken, the man himself, Robert of Gloucester!”
Chapter Seven
« ^ »
Reginald
Cruce, whether he had, or indeed could well be expected to
have any deep affection for a half-sister so many years distant
from him and so seldom seen, was not the man to be tolerant of any
affront or injury towards any of his house. Whatever touched a
Cruce reflected upon him, and roused his hackles like those of a
pointing hound. He heard the story out in stoic silence but
ever-growing resentment and rage, the more formidable for being
under steely control.
“And all this is certain?” he said at length.
“Yes, the woman would know her business, surely. The girl
never came there. I was not in this matter at all, I was not here
and did not witness either the going or the return, but now we will
see! At least I know the names of those who rode with her, for my
father spoke of the journey on his deathbed. He sent his closest,
men he trusted—who would not, with his daughter? And he doted
on her. Wait!”
He bellowed from the hall door for his steward, and in from the
fading daylight, cooling now towards dusk, came a grey elder dried
and tanned like old leather, but very agile and sinewy. He might
have been older than the lord he had lost, and was in no awe of
either father or son here, but plainly master of his own duties,
and aware of his worth. He spoke as an equal, and easy in the
relationship.
“Arnulf, you’ll remember,” said Reginald,
waving him to a seat at the table with them, as free in
acknowledgement of the association as his man, “when my
sister went off to her convent, the lads my father sent off with
her—the Saxon brothers, Wulfric and Renfred, and John Bonde,
and the other, who was he? He went off with the draft, I know, soon
after I came here…”
“Adam Heriet,” said the steward readily, and drew
across the board the horn his lord filled for him. “Yes, what
of them?”
“I want them, Arnulf, all of them—here.”
“Now, my lord?” If he was surprised, he took
surprises in his stride.
“Now, or as soon as may be. But first, all these were of
my father’s close household, you knew them better than ever I
did. Would you count them trustworthy?”
“Out of question,” said the steward without
hesitation, in a voice as dry and tough as his hide. “Bonde
is a simpleton, or little better, but a hard worker and open as the
day. The Saxon pair are clever and subtle, but clever enough to
know when they have a good lord, and loyal enough to be grateful
for him. Why?”
“And the other, Heriet? Him I hardly knew. That was when
Earl Waleran demanded my service of men in arms, and I sent him
whatever offered, and this Heriet put himself forward. They told me
he was restless because my sister was gone from the manor. He was a
favourite of hers, so I heard, and fretted for her.”
“That could be true,” said Arnulf the steward.
“Certainly he was never the same after he came back from that
journey. Such girl children can worm their way into a man and get
at his heart. So she may have done with him. If you’ve known
them from the cradle, they work deep into your marrow.”
Reginald nodded dourly. “Well, he went. Twenty men my
overlord asked of me, and twenty men he got. It was about the time
he had that contention of his against the bishops, and needed
reinforcements. Well, wherever he may be now, Heriet is out of our
reach. But the rest are all here?”
“The Saxon pair in the stable loft this minute. Bonde
should be coming in about this time from the fields.”
“Bring them,” said Reginald. And to Nicholas he
said, when the steward had drained his horn and departed down the
stone stair into the court as nimbly and rapidly as a youth of
twenty: “Wherever I look among these four, I can see no
treachery. Why should they return, if they had somehow betrayed
her? And why should they do so, any man of them? Arnulf says right,
they knew they had the softest of beds here, my father was of the
old, paternal, household kind, easier far than I, and I am not
hated.” He was well aware, to judge by the sharp smile and
curl of the lip, yellow-outlined in the low lamplight, of all the
tensions that still bound and burned between Saxon and Norman, and
was too intelligent to strain them too far. In the countryside
memories were very long, and loyalties with them, hard to displace,
slow to replace.
“Your steward is Saxon,” said Nicholas drily.
“So he is! And content! Or if not content,” said
Reginald, at once dour and bright in the intimate light, “at
least aware of worse, worse by far. I have benefited by my
father’s example, I know when to bend. But where my sister is
concerned, I tell you, I feel my spine stiffen.”
So did Nicholas, as stiff as if the marrow there had petrified
into stone. And he viewed the three hinds, when they came
marshalled sleepily up the steps into the hall, with the same
blank, opaque eyes as did their master. Two long, fair fellows
surely no more than thirty years old, with all the lean grace of
their northern kin and eyes that caught the light in flashes of
pale, blinding blue, and a softer, squat, round-faced man, perhaps
a little older, bearded and brown.
It might be true enough, thought Nicholas, watching them, that
they had no hate for their lord, but rather reckoned themselves
lucky by comparison with many of their kind, now for the third
generation subject to Norman masters. But for all that, they went
in awe of Reginald, and any such summons as this, outside the
common order of their labouring day, brought them to questioning
alert and wary, their faces closed, like a lid shut down over a box
of thoughts that might not all be acceptable to authority. But it
was different when they understood the subject of their
lord’s enquiry. The shut faces opened and eased. It was clear
to Nicholas that none of these three felt he had any reason for
uneasiness concerning that journey, rather they recalled it with
pleasure, as well they might, the one carefree pilgrimage, the one
holiday of their lives, when they rode instead of going afoot, and
went well-provided and in the pride of arms.
Yes, of course they remembered it. No, they had had no trouble
by the way. A lady accompanied by two good bowmen and two swordsmen
had had nothing to fear. The taller of the Saxon pair, it seemed,
used the new long-bow, drawn to the shoulder, while John Bonde
carried the short Welsh bow, drawn to the breast, of less range and
penetration than the long-bow, but wonderfully fast and agile in
use at shorter range. The other brother was a swordsman, and so had
the fourth member been, the missing Adam Heriet. A good enough
company to travel briskly and safely, at whatever speed the lady
could maintain without fatigue.
“Three days on the way, my lord,” said the Saxon
bowman, spokesman for all three, and encouraged with vehement nods,
“and then we came into Andover, and because it was already
evening, we lay there overnight, meaning to finish the journey the
next morning. Adam found a lodging for the lady with a
merchant’s household there, and we lay in the stables. It was
but three or four miles more to go, so they told us.”
“And my sister was then in health and spirits? Nothing had
gone amiss?”
“No, my lord, we had a good journey. She was glad then to
be so close to what she wished. She said so, and thanked
us.”
“And in the morning? You brought her on those few
miles?”
“Not we, my lord, for she chose to go the rest of the way
with only Adam Heriet, and we were to wait in Andover for his
return, and so we did as we were ordered. And when he came, then we
set out for home.”
To this the other two nodded firm assent, satisfied that their
errand had been completed in obedience to the lady’s wishes.
So it was only one, only her servant and familiar, according to
repute, who had gone the rest of the way with Julian Cruce.
“You saw them ride for Wherwell?” demanded Reginald,
frowning heavily at every complexity that arose to baulk him.
“She went with him freely, content?”
“Yes, my lord, fresh and early in the morning they went. A
fine morning, too. She said farewell to us, and we watched them out
of sight.”
No need to doubt it. Only four miles from her goal, and yet she
had never reached it. And only one man could know what had become
of her in that short distance.
Reginald waved them away irritably. What more could they tell
him? To the best of their knowledge she had gone where she had
meant to go, and all was well with her. But as the three made for
the hall door, glad to be off to their beds, Nicholas said
suddenly: “Wait!” And to his host: Two more questions,
if I may ask them?”
“Do so, freely.”
“Was it the lady herself who told you it was her wish to
go on with only Heriet, and ordered you to remain in Andover and
wait for him?”
“No,” said the spokesman, after a moment’s
thought, “it was Adam told us.”
“And they set out in the early morning, you said. At what
hour did Heriet return?”
“Not until twilight, sir. It was getting dark when he
came. Because of that we stayed the night over, to make an early
start for home next day.”
“There was another question I might have
added,” said Nicholas, when he was alone with his host, and
the hall door stood open on the deepening dusk and quiet of the
yard, “but I doubt he would have seen to his own horse, and
after a night’s rest there’d be no way of judging how
far it had been ridden. But see how the time testifies—three
or four miles to Wherwell, and he would have had no call to linger,
once he had brought her there. Yet he was the whole day away,
twelve hours or more. What was he about all that time? Yet
he’s said to have been her devoted slave from
infancy.”
“It got him credit with my father, who also doted,”
said Reginald sourly. “I knew little of him. But there he is
at the heart of this, and who else is there? He alone rode with her
that last day. And came back here with his fellows, letting it be
seen all had gone well, and the matter was finished. But between
Andover and Wherwell my sister vanishes. And a month or so later,
when our overlord, Earl Waleran, from whom we hold three manors,
sends asking for men, who should be first to offer himself but this
same man? Why so ready to seize on a way of leaving here? For fear
questions should yet be asked, some day? Something untoward come to
light, and start the hunt?”
“Would he have come back at all,” wondered Nicholas,
“if he had done her harm or any way betrayed her?”
“If he had wit enough, yes, and wit enough he surely had,
for see how he has succeeded! If he had failed to return with the
others, there would have been a hue and cry at once. They would
have started it before ever they left Andover. As it is, three
years are gone without a word or a shadow of doubt, and where is
Heriet now?”
He had fastened on the notion now, tearing it with his teeth,
savouring the inner rage he felt at any such thing being dared
against his house. It was for that he would want revenge, if ever
it came to the proof, not for Julian’s own injuries. And yet
Nicholas could not but tread the same way with him. Who else was
there, to have wiped out the very image and memory of that girl
committed to his care? Two had ridden from Andover, one had
returned. The other was gone from the face of the earth, vanished
into air. It was hard to go on believing that she would ever be
seen again.
A servant brought in a lamp, and refilled the pitcher of ale on
the table. The lady kept her chamber with her children, and left
the men to confer without interruption. The night came down almost
suddenly, in the brief customary breeze that came with this
hour.
“She is dead!” said Reginald abruptly, and spread a
large hand flat on the table.
“No, that’s not certain. And why should he
do such a thing? He lost his security here, for he dared not stay,
once the chance of leaving offered. What was there to gain that
would outweigh that? Is a man-at-arms in Waleran of Meulan’s
service better off than your trusted people here? I think
not!”
“Service for half a year? If he stayed longer it was from
choice, half a year was all that was demanded. And as for what he
had to gain—and by God, he was the only one of the four who
could have known the worth of it—my sister had three hundred
silver marks in her saddle-bags, besides a list of valuables meant
for her convent. I cannot recite you the whole tally off hand, but
they’re listed somewhere in the manor books, the clerk can
lay hands on the record. I know there was a pair of silver
candle-holders. And such jewels as she had from her mother she also
took in gift, having no further use for them herself in this world.
Enough to tempt a man—even if he had to buy in a confederate
to put a better face on the deed.”
And it could be so! A woman carrying her dowry with her, with a
father and household satisfied of her well-being at home, and no
one to wonder at her silence… But no, that could not be
right, Nicholas caught himself up hopefully, not if she had already
sent word of her coming ahead to Wherwell. Surely a girl intending
to take the veil must advance her plea and be sure of acceptance
before venturing on the journey south. But if she had done so, then
there would have been wonder at her failure to arrive, and rapid
enquiry, and the prioress, had there ever been letters or a courier
from Julian Cruce, would have known and remembered the name. No,
she could not have bargained beforehand. She had taken her dowry
and simply gone to knock on the door and ask admittance. He had not
the experience in such matters to know if that was very unusual,
nor the cynicism to reflect that it would hardly be refused if the
portion brought was large enough.
“This man Heriet will have to be found,” said
Nicholas, making up his mind. “If he’s still serving
with Waleran of Meulan, then I may be able to find him. Waleran is
the king’s man. If not, he’ll be far to seek, but what
other choice have we? He’s native in this shire, is he? If he
has kin, they’ll be here?”
“He’s second son to a free tenant at Harpecote. Why,
what are you thinking?”
“That you’d best have your clerk make two copies of
the list of what your sister took with her when she left. The money
can’t be traced and known, but it may be the valuables can.
Have him describe them fully if he can. Plate meant for church use
may turn up on sale or be noted somewhere, so may gems. I’ll
have the list circulated round Winchester—if the
bishop’s well rid of his empress he may know now where his
interest lies!—and try to find Adam Heriet among
Meulan’s companies, or get word when and how he left them.
You do as much here, where if he has kin he may some day visit. Can
you think of anything better? Or anything more we can
undertake?”
Reginald heaved himself up from the table, making the flame of
the lamp gutter. A big, black-avised, affronted man, with a face
grimly set. “That’s well reasoned, and we’ll do
it. Tomorrow I’ll have him copy the items—he’s a
finicky little fellow who has everything at his
finger-ends—and I’ll ride with you to Shrewsbury and
see Hugh Beringar, and have this matter in train before the
day’s out. If this or any villain has done murder and robbery
against my house, I want justice and I want restitution.”
Nicholas rose with his host, and went to the bed prepared for
him so weary that he could not fail to sleep. So did he want
justice. But what was justice in this matter? He planned and
thought as one following a trail, he must pursue it with all his
powers, having nothing else left to attempt, but he could not and
would not believe in it. What he wanted above everything else in
the world was a breath of some fresh breeze, blowing from another
quarter, suggesting that she was not dead, that all this coil of
suspicion and cupidity and treachery was false, a mere appearance,
to be blown away when the morning came. But the morning came, and
nothing was new, and nothing changed.
Thus two who had only one quest in common, and nothing besides
to make them allies, rode together back into Shrewsbury, armed with
two well-scripted copies of the valuables and money Julian Cruce
had carried with her as her dowry on entering the cloister.
Hugh had come down from the town to dine with
Abbot Radulfus, and acquaint him with the latest developments in
the political tangle that was England. The flight of the empress
back into her western stronghold, the scattering of a great part of
her forces, and the capture of Earl Robert of Gloucester, without
whom she was impotent, must transform the whole pattern of events,
though its first effect was to freeze them from any action at all.
The abbot might not have any interest in factional strife, but he
was entitled to the mitre and a place in the great council of the
country, and the welfare of people and church was very much his
business. They had conferred a long time over the abbot’s
well-furnished table, and it was mid-afternoon when Hugh came
looking for Cadfael in the herb-garden.
“You’ll have heard? The word that Nicholas Harnage
brought me yesterday? He said he had come here first, to his lord.
Robert of Gloucester is penned up in Rochester a prisoner, and
everything has halted while both sides think on what comes
next—we, how best to make use of him, they, how to survive
without him.” Hugh sat down on the stone bench in the shade,
and spread his booted feet comfortably. “Now comes the
argument. And she had better order the king loosed from his chains,
or Robert may find himself tethered, too.”
“I doubt if she’ll see it so,” said Cadfael,
pausing to lean on his hoe and pluck out a wisp of weed from
between his neat, aromatic beds. “More than ever, Stephen is
her only weapon now. She’ll try to exact the highest possible
price for him, her brother will scarcely be enough to satisfy
her.”
Hugh laughed. “Robert himself takes the same line, by
young Hamage’s account. He refuses to consider an exchange
for the king, says he’s no fair match for a monarch, and to
balance it fitly we must turn loose all the rearguard that were
taken with him, to make up Stephen’s weight in the scale. But
wait a while! If the empress argues in the same way now, within a
month wiser men will have shown her she can do nothing, nothing at
all, without Robert. London will never let her enter again, much
less get within reach of the crown, and for all she has Stephen in
a dungeon, he is still king.”
“It’s Robert they’ll have trouble
persuading,” Cadfael reasoned.
“Even he will have to see the truth in the end. If she is
to continue her fight, it can only be with Robert beside her.
They’ll convince him. Reluctant as they all may be to loose
their hold on him, we shall have Stephen back before the
year’s end.”
They were still there together in the garden when Nicholas and
Reginald Cruce, having enquired in vain for Hugh at the castle, as
they entered the town, and again at Hugh’s house by Saint
Mary’s church, as they passed through, followed the
directions given by his porter, and came purposefully hunting for
him at the abbey. At the sound of their boots on the gravel, and
the sight of them rounding the box hedge, Hugh rose alertly to meet
them.
“You’re back in good time. What news?” And to
the second man he said, eyeing him with interest: “I have not
enjoyed your acquaintance until now, sir, but you are surely the
lord of Lai. Nicholas here has told me how things stood at
Wherwell. You’re welcome to whatever service I can offer. And
what now?”
“My lord sheriff,” said Cruce loudly and firmly, as
one accustomed to setting the pace for others to follow, “in
the matter of my sister there’s ground for suspicion of
robbery and murder, and I want justice.”
“So do all decent men, and so do I. Sit down here, and let
me hear what grounds you have for such suspicions, and where the
finger points. I grant you the matter looks ugly enough. Let me
know what you’ve found at home to add to it.”
It was over-hot in the afternoon sun, and even in shirtsleeves
Cruce was sweating freely. They moved back into the shade, and
there sat down together, and Cadfael, hospitable in his own domain,
and by no means inclined to be ousted from it in the middle of his
work, went instead to bring a pitcher of wine from his workshop,
and beakers for their use. He served them and went aside, but not
so far that he did not hear what passed. All that had gone before
he already knew, and on certain points his curiosity was already
pricked into wakefulness, and foresaw circumstances in which he
might yet be needed. His patient fretted over the girl, and could
not afford further fraying away of what little flesh he had.
Cadfael clove to his fellow-crusader in a solidarity of shared
experience and mutual respect. One of those few, like Guimar de
Massard, who came clean and chivalrous out of a very deformed and
marred holy war. And however gradually, dying of it. Whatever
concerned his welfare, body or soul, Cadfael wanted to know.
“My lord,” said Nicholas earnestly,
“you’ll remember all I told you of the men of my lord
Cruce’s household who escorted his sister to Wherwell. Three
of the four we have questioned at Lai, and I am sure they have told
us truth. But the fourth… and he the only one who
accompanied her on the last day of her journey, the last few
miles—he is no longer there, and him we must find.”
They told the whole story between them, at times in chorus, very
vehemently.
“He left with her from Andover early in the morning, and
the other three, who had orders to remain there, watched them
away.”
“And he did not return until late evening, too late to set
out for home that night. Yet Wherwell is but three or four miles
from Andover.”
“And he alone of those four” said Cruce fiercely,
“was so deep in her confidence from old familiarity that he
may well have known, must have known, the dowry she carried with
her.”
“And that was?” demanded Hugh sharply. His memory
was excellent. There was nothing he needed to be told twice.
“Three hundred marks in coin, and certain valuables for
church use. My lord, we have had my clerk, who keeps good accounts,
write a list of what she took, and here we have two copies. The one
we hold you should circulate in these parts, where the man is
native, and so was my sister, and the other Hamage here will carry
to make known round Winchester, Wherwell and Andover, where she
vanished.”
“Good!” said Hugh heartily. “The coins can
never be certainly traced, but the pieces of church ornaments
may.” He took the scroll Nicholas held out to him, and read
with lowered and frowning brows: “Item, a pair of
candlesticks of silver, made in the form of tall sconces entwined
with the vine, with snuffers attached by silver chains, also
ornamented with grape leaves. Item, a standing cross a man’s
hand-length in height, on a silver pedestal of three steps, and
studded with semi-precious stones of yellow pebble, amethyst and
agate, together with a similar cross of the same metal and stones,
a little finger’s length, on a thin silver neck-chain for a
priest’s wear. Item, a silver pyx, small, engraved with
ferns. Also certain pieces of jewellery to her belonging, as, a
necklet of polished stones from the hills above Pontesbury, a
bracelet of silver engraved with tendrils of vetch, and a curious
ring of silver set with enamels all round, in the form of yellow
and blue flowers.” He looked up. “Surely identifiable
if they can be found, almost any of these. Your clerk did well.
Yes, I’ll have this made known to all officers and tenants of
mine here in the shire, but it seems to me that in the south
they’re more likely to be traced. As for the man, if
he’s native here he has kin, and may well keep in touch with
them. You say he went to do fighting service?”
“Only a matter of weeks after he returned to my
father’s household, yes. My father was newly dead, and the
Earl of Worcester, my overlord, demanded a draft of men, and this
Adam Heriet offered himself.”
“How old?” asked Hugh.
“A year or so past fifty. A strong man with sword or bow.
He had been forester and huntsman to my father, Waleran would think
himself lucky to get him. The rest were younger, but
raw.”
“And where did this Heriet hail from? Your father’s
man must belong to one of your own manors.”
“Born at Harpecote, a younger son of a free man who farmed
a yardland there. His elder brother farmed it after him. A nephew
has it now. They were not on good terms, or so my father said. But
for all that there may be some trace of him to be picked up
there.”
“Had they any other kin? And the fellow never took a
wife?”
“No, he never did. I know of no others of his family, but
there well may be some around Harpecote.”
“Let them be,” said Hugh decidedly. “It had
best be left to me to probe there. Though I doubt if a man with no
ties here will have come back to the shire, once having taken to
the fighting life. More likely to be found where you’re bound
for, Nicholas. Do your best!”
“I mean to,” said Nicholas grimly, and rose to be
off about the work without delay. The scroll of Julian’s
possessions he rolled and thrust into the breast of his coat.
“I must say a word first to my lord Godfrid, and let him know
I’ll not abandon this hunt while there’s a grain of
hope left. Then I’m on the road!” And he was away at a
fast stride that became a light, long-paced run before he was out
of sight. Cruce rose in his turn, eyeing Hugh somewhat grudgingly,
as if he doubted to find in him a sufficient force of vengeful fury
for the undertaking.
“Then I may leave this with you, my lord? And you will
pursue it vigorously?”
“I will,” said Hugh drily. “And you will be at
Lai? That I may know where to find you, at need?”
Cruce went away silenced, for the time being, but none too
content, and looked back from the turn of the hedge dubiously, as
if he felt that the lord sheriff should already have been on
horseback, or at least shaping for it, in the cause of Cruce
vengeance. Hugh stared him out coolly, and watched him round the
thick screen of box and disappear.
“Though I had best move speedily,” he said then,
wryly smiling, “for if that one found the fellow first I
would not give much for his chances of escaping a few broken bones,
if not a stretched neck. And even if it may come to that in the
end, it shall not be at Reginald Cruce’s hands, nor without a
fair trial.” He clapped Cadfael heartily on the back, and
turned to go. “Well, if it’s close season for kings and
empresses, at least it gives us time to hunt the smaller
creatures.”
Cadfael went to Vespers with an unquiet mind,
troubled by imaginings of a girl on horseback, with silver and
rough gems and coin in her saddle-bags, parting from her last known
companions only a few miles from her goal, and then vanishing like
morning mist in the summer sun, as if she had never been. A wisp of
vapour over the meadow, and then gone. If those who agonised after
her, the old and the young, had known her dead and with God, they,
too, could have been at peace. Now there was no peace for any man
drawn into this elaborate web of uncertainty.
Among the novices and schoolboys and the child oblates, last of
their kind, for Abbot Radulfus would accept no more infants into a
cloistered life decreed for them by others, Rhun stood rapt and
radiant, smiling as he sang. A virgin by nature and aptitude, as
well as by years, untroubled by the bodily agonies that tore most
men, but miraculously aware of them and tender towards them, as few
are to pains that leave their own flesh unwrung.
Vespers at this time of year shone with filtered summer light,
that showed Rhun’s flaxen beauty in crystalline pallor, and
flashed across into the ranks of the brothers to burn in the
sullen, smouldering darkness of Brother Urien, and the dilated
brilliance of his black eyes, and cool into discreet shade where
Brother Fidelis stood withdrawn into the shadows of the wall, alert
at his lord’s elbow, with no eyes and no thought for what
went on around him, as he had no voice to join in the chant. His
shadowed eyes looked nowhere but at Humilis, his slight body stood
braced to receive and support at any moment the even frailer form
that stood lance-straight beside him.
Well, worship has its own priorities, and a duty once assumed is
a duty to the end. God and Saint Benedict would understand and
respect that.
Cadfael, whose mind should also have been on higher things,
found himself thinking: he dwindles before our eyes. It will be
even sooner than I had thought. There is nothing that can prevent,
or even greatly delay it now.
Chapter Eight
« ^ »
If Robert of Gloucester had not been trapped and
captured in the waters of the river Test, and the Empress
Maud in headlong flight with the remnant of her army into
Gloucester, by way of Ludgershall and Devizes, the hunt for Adam
Heriet might have gone on for a much longer time. But the freezing
chill of stalemate between the two armies, each with a king in
check, had loosed many a serving man, bored with inaction and glad
of a change, to stretch his legs and take his leisure elsewhere,
while the lull lasted and the politicians argued and bargained. And
among them an ageing, experienced practitioner of sword and bow,
among the Earl of Worcester’s forces.
Hugh was a man of the northern part of the shire himself, but
from the Welsh border; and the manors to the north-east, dwindling
into the plain of Cheshire, were less familiar to him and less
congenial. Over in the tamer country of the hundred of Hodnet the
soil was fat and well-farmed, and the gleaned grain-fields full of
plump, contented cattle at graze, at once making good use of what
aftermath there was in a dry season, and leaving their droppings to
feed the following year’s tilth. There were abbey tenants
here and there in these parts, and abbey stock turned into the
fields now the crop was reaped. Their treading and manuring of the
ground was almost as valuable as their fleeces.
The manor of Harpecote lay in open plain, with a small coppiced
woodland on the windward side, and a low ridge of common land to
the south. The house was small and of timber, but the fields were
extensive, and the barns and byres that clung within the boundary
fence were well-kept, and probably well-filled. Cruce’s
steward came out into the yard to greet the sheriff and his two
sergeants, and direct them to the homestead of Edric Heriet.
It was one of the more substantial cottages of the hamlet, with
a kitchen-garden before it and a small orchard behind, where a
tousled girl with kilted skirts was hanging out washing on the
hedge. Hens ran in the orchard grass, and a she-goat was tethered
to graze there. A free man, this Edric was said to be, farming a
yardland as a rent-paying tenant of his lord, a dwindling
phenomenon in a country where a tiller of the soil was increasingly
tied to it by customary services. These Heriets must be good
husbandmen and hard workers to continue to hold their land and make
it provide them a living. Such families could make good use of
younger sons, needing all the hands they could muster. Adam was
clearly the self-willed stray who had gone to serve for pay, and
cultivated the skills of arms and forestry and hunting instead of
the land.
A big, tow-headed, shaggy fellow in a frayed leather coat came
ducking out of the low byre as Hugh and his officers halted at the
gate. He stared, stiffening, and stood fronting them with a wary
face, recognising authority though he did not know the man who wore
it.
“You’re wanting something here, masters?”
Civil but not servile, he eyed them narrowly, and straddled his own
gateway like a man on guard.
Hugh gave him good-day with the special amiability he used
towards uneasy poor men bitterly aware of their disadvantages.
“You’ll be Edric Heriet, I’m told. We’re
looking for word of where to find one Adam of that name, who should
be your uncle. And you’re all his kin that we know of, and
may be able to tell us where to seek him. And that’s the
whole of it, friend.”
The big young man, surely no more than thirty years old, and
most likely husband to the dishevelled but comely girl in the
orchard, and father to the baby that was howling somewhere within
the croft, shifted uncertainly from foot to foot, made up his mind,
and stood squarely, his face inclined to clear.
“I’m Edric Heriet. What is it you want with uncle of
mine? What has he done?”
Hugh was not displeased with that. There might be small warmth
of kinship between them, but this one was not going to open his
mouth until he knew what was in the wind. Blood thickened at the
hint of offence and danger.
“To the best of my knowledge, nothing amiss. But we need
to have out of him as witness what he knows about a matter he had a
hand in some years ago, sent by his lord on an errand from Lai. I
know he is—or was—in the service of the Earl of
Worcester since then, which is why he may be hard to find, the
times being what they are. If you’ve had word from him, or
can tell us where to look for him, we’ll be thankful to
you.”
He was curious now, though still uncertain. “I have but
one uncle, and Adam he’s called. Yes, he was huntsman at Lai,
and I did hear from my father that he went into arms for his
lord’s overlord, though I never knew who that might be. But
as long as I recall, he never came near us here. I never remember
him but from when I was a child shooing the birds off the
ploughland. They never got on well, those brothers. Sorry I am, my
lord,” he said, and though it was doubtful if he felt much
sorrow, it was plain he spoke truth as to his ignorance. “I
have no notion where he may be now, nor where he’s been these
several years.”
Hugh accepted that, perforce, and considered a moment.
“Two brothers, were they? And no more? Never a sister
between them? No tie to fetch him back into the shire?”
“There’s an aunt I have, sir, only the one. It was a
thin family, ours, my father was hard put to it to work the land
after his brother left, until I grew up, and two younger brothers
after me. We do well enough now between us. Aunt Elfrid was the
youngest of the three, she married a cooper, bastard Norman he was,
a little dark fellow from Brigge, called Walter.” He looked
up, unaware of indiscretion, at the little dark Norman lord on the
tall, raw-boned dapple-grey horse, and wondered at Hugh’s
blazing smile. “They’re settled in Brigge, I think she
has childer. She might know. They were nearer.”
“And no other beside?”
“No, my lord, that was all of them. I think,” he
said, hesitant but softening, “he was godfather to her first.
He might take that to heart.”
“So he might,” said Hugh mildly, thinking of his own
masterful heir, to whom Cadfael stood godfather, “so he very
well might. I’m obliged to you, friend. At least we’ll
ask there.” He wheeled his horse, without haste, to the
homeward way. “A good harvest to you!” he said over his
shoulder, smiling, and chirruped to the grey and was off, with his
sergeants at his heels.
Walter the cooper had a shop in the hilltop town
of Brigge, in a narrow alley no great way from the shadow of the
castle walls. His booth was a narrow-fronted cave that drove deep
within, and backed on an open, well-lit yard smelling of cut
timber, and stacked with his finished and half-finished barrels,
butts and pails, and the tools and materials of his craft. Over the
low wall the ground fell away by steep, grassy terraces to where
the Severn coiled, almost as it coiled at Shrewsbury, close about
the foot of the town, broad and placid now at low summer water,
with sandy shoals breaking its surface, but ready to wake and rage
if sudden rains should come.
Hugh left his sergeants in the alley, and himself dismounted and
went in through the dark booth to the yard beyond. A freckled boy
of about seventeen was stooped over his jointer, busy bevelling a
barrel-stave, and another a year or two younger was carefully
paring long bands of willow for binding the staves together when
the barrel was set up in its truss hoop. Yet a third boy, perhaps
ten years old, was energetically sweeping up shavings and cramming
them into bags for firing. It seemed that Walter had a full quiver
of helpers in his business, for they were all alike, and all
plainly sons of one father, and he the small, spry, dark man who
straightened up from his shaving-horse, knife in hand.
“Serve you, sir?”
“Master cooper,” said Hugh, “I’m looking
for one Adam Heriet, who I’m told is brother to your wife.
They know nothing of his whereabouts at his nephew’s croft at
Harpecote, but thought you might be in closer touch with him. If
you can tell me where he’s to be found, I shall be
grateful.”
There was a silence, sudden and profound. Walter stood gravely
staring, and the hand that held the draw-knife with its curved
blade sank quite slowly to hang at his side while he thought.
Manual dexterity was natural to him, but thought came with
deliberation, and slowly. All three boys stood equally mute and
stared as their father stared. The eldest, Hugh supposed, must be
Adam’s godson, if Edric had the matter aright.
“Sir,” said Walter at length, “I don’t
know you. What’s your will with my wife’s
kin?”
“You shall know me, Walter,” said Hugh easily.
“My name is Hugh Beringar, I am sheriff of this shire, and my
business with Adam Heriet is to ask him some questions concerning a
matter three years old now, in which I trust he’ll be able to
help us do right. If you can bring me to have speech with him, you
may be helping him no less than me.”
Even a law-abiding man, in the circumstances, might have his
doubts of that, but a law-abiding man with a decent business and a
wife and family to look after would also take a careful look all
round the matter before denying the sheriff a fair answer. Walter
was no fool. He shuffled his feet thoughtfully in the sawdust and
the small shavings his youngest son had missed in his sweeping, and
said with every appearance of candour and goodwill: “Why, my
lord, Adam’s been away soldiering some years, but now it
seems there’s almost quiet down in the southern parts, and
he’s free to take his pleasure for a few days. You come very
apt to your time, sir, as it chances, for he’s here within
the house this minute.”
The eldest boy had made to start forward softly towards the
house door by this, but his father plucked him unobtrusively back
by the sleeve, and gave him a swift glance that froze him where he
stood. “This lad here is Adam’s godson and
namesake,” said Walter guilelessly, putting him forward by
the hand which had restrained him. “You show the lord sheriff
into the room, boy, and I’ll put on my coat and
follow.”
It was not what the younger Adam had intended, but he obeyed,
whether in awe of his father or trusting him to know best. But his
freckled face was glum as he led the way through the door into the
large single room that served as hall and sleeping-quarters for his
elders. An uncovered window, open over the descent to the river,
let in ample light on the centre of the room, but the corners
receded into a wood-scented darkness. At a big trestle table sat a
solid, brown-bearded, balding man with his elbows spread
comfortably on the board, and a beaker of ale before him. He had
the weathered look of a man who lives out of doors in all but the
bleakest seasons, and an air of untroubled strength about his easy
stillness. The woman who had just come in from her cupboard of a
kitchen, ladle in hand, was built on the same generous fashion, and
had the same rich brown colouring. It was from their father that
the boys got their wiry build and dark hair, and the fair skins
that dappled in the sun.
“Mother,” said the youth, “here’s the
lord sheriff asking after Uncle Adam.”
His voice was flat and loud, and he halted a moment, blocking
the doorway, before he moved within and let Hugh pass by him. It
was the best he could do. The unshuttered window was large enough
for an active man, if he had anything on his conscience, to vault
through it and make off down the slope to a river he could wade now
without wetting his knees. Hugh warmed to the loyal godson, and
refrained from letting him see even the trace of a smile. A
dreaming soul, evidently, who saw no use in a sheriff but to bring
trouble to lesser men. But Adam the elder sat attentive and
interested a reasonable moment before he got to his feet and gave
amiable greeting.
“My lord, you have your asking. That name and title
belongs to me.”
One of Hugh’s sergeants would be circling the slope below
the window by now, while the other stayed with the horses. But
neither the man nor the boy could have known that. Evidently Adam
had seen action enough not to be easily startled or affrighted, and
here had no reason he could see, so far, to be either.
“Be easy,” he said. “If it’s a matter of
some of King Stephen’s men quitting their service, no need to
look here. I have leave to visit my sister. You may have a few
strays running loose, for all I know, but I’m
none.”
The woman came to his side slowly and wonderingly, bewildered
but not alarmed. She had a round, wholesome, rosy face, and honest
eyes.
“My lord, here’s my good brother come so far to see
me. Surely there’s no wrong in that?”
“None in the world,” said Hugh, and went on without
preamble, and in the same mild manner: “I’m seeking
news of a lady who vanished three years since. What do you know of
Julian Cruce?”
That was sheer blank bewilderment to mother and son, and to
Walter, who had just come into the room at Hugh’s back, but
it was plain enough vernacular to Adam Heriet. He froze where he
stood, half-risen from the bench, leaning on the trestle table, and
hung there staring into Hugh’s face, his own countenance wary
and still. He knew the name, it had flung him back through the
years, every detail of that journey he was recalling now, threading
them frantically through his mind like the beads of a rosary in the
hands of a terrified man. But he was not terrified, only alerted to
danger, to the pains of memory, to the necessity to think fast, and
perhaps select between truth, partial truth and lying. Behind that
firm, impenetrable face he might have been thinking anything.
“My lord,” said Adam, stirring slowly out of his
stillness, “yes, of her certainly I know. I rode with her, I
and three others from her father’s household, when she went
to take the veil at Wherwell. And I do know, seeing I serve in
those parts, I do know how the nunnery there was burned out. But
vanished three years since? How is that possible, seeing it was
well known to her kin where she was living? Vanished now—yes,
all too certainly, for I’ve been asking in vain since the
fire. If you know more of my lady Julian since then than I, I beg
you tell me. I could get no word whether she’s living or
dead.”
It had all the ring of truth, if he had not so strongly
contained himself in those few moments of silence. It might be more
than half truth, even so. If he was honest, he would have looked
for her there, after the holocaust. If dishonest—well, he
knew and could use the recent circumstances.
“You went with her to Wherwell,” said Hugh,
answering nothing and volunteering nothing. “Did you then see
her safe within the convent gates there?”
This silence was brief indeed, but pregnant. If he said yes,
boldly, he lied. If not, at least he might be telling truth.
“No, my lord, I did not,” said Adam heavily.
“I wish I had, but she would not have it so. We lay the last
night at Andover, and then I went on with her the last few miles.
When we came within a mile—but it was not within sight yet,
and there were small woodlands between—she sent me back, and
said she would go the end of the way alone. I did what she wished.
I had done what she wished since I carried her in my arms, barely a
year old,” he said, with the first flash of fire out of his
dark composure, like brief lightning out of banked clouds.
“And the other three?” asked Hugh mildly.
“We left them in Andover. When I returned we set out for
home all together.”
Hugh said nothing yet about the discrepancy in time. That might
well be held in reserve, to be sprung on him when he was away from
this family solidarity, and less sure of himself.
“And you know nothing of Julian Cruce since that
day?”
“No, my lord, nothing. And if you do, for God’s sake
let me know of it, worst or best!”
“You were devoted to this lady?”
“I would have died for her. I would die for her
now.”
Well, so you may yet, thought Hugh, if you turn out to be the
best player of a part that ever put on a false face. He was in two
minds about this man, whose brief flashes of passion had all the
force of truth, and yet who picked his way among words with a rare
subtlety.
Why, if he had nothing to hide?
“You have a horse here, Adam?”
The man lifted upon him a long, calculating stare, from eyes
deep-set beneath bushy brows. “I have, my lord.”
“Then I must ask you to saddle and ride with
me.”
It was an asking that could not be refused, and Adam Heriet was
well aware of it, but at least it was put in a fashion which
enabled him to rise and go with composed dignity. He pushed back
the bench and stood clear.
“Ride where, my lord?” And to the freckled boy,
watching dubiously from the shadows, he said: “Go and saddle
for me, lad, make yourself useful.”
Adam the younger went, though not willingly, and with a long
backward glance over his shoulder, and in a moment or two hooves
thudded on the hard-beaten earth of the yard.
“You must know,” said Hugh, “all the
circumstances of the lady’s decision to enter a convent. You
know she was betrothed as a child to Godfrid Marescot, and that he
broke off the match to become a monk at Hyde Mead.”
“Yes, I do know.”
“After the burning of Hyde, Godfrid Marescot came to
Shrewsbury in the dispersal that followed. Since the sack of
Wherwell, he frets for news of the girl, and whether you can bring
him any or no, Adam, I would have you come with me and visit
him.” Not a word yet of the small matter of her non-arrival
at the refuge she had chosen. Nor was there any way of knowing from
this experienced and well-regulated face whether Adam knew of it or
no. “If you cannot shed light,” said Hugh amiably,
“at least you can speak to him of her, share a remembrance
heavy enough, as things are now, to carry alone.”
Adam drew a long, slow, cautious breath. “I will well, my
lord. He was a fine man, so everyone reports of him. Old for her,
but a fine man. It was great pity. She used to prattle about him,
proud as if he was making a queen of her. Pity such a lass should
ever take to the cloister. She would have been his fair match. I
knew her. I’ll ride with you in goodwill.” And to the
husband and wife who stood close together, wondering and
distrustful, he said calmly: “Shrewsbury is not far.
You’ll see me back again before you know it.”
It was a strange and yet an everyday ride back to
Shrewsbury. All the way this hardened and resilient man-at-arms
conducted himself as though he did not know he was a prisoner, and
suspect of something not yet revealed, while very well knowing that
two sergeants rode one at either quarter behind him, in case he
should make a break for freedom. He rode well, and had a very
decent horse beneath him, and must be a man held in good repute and
trusted by his commander to be loosed as he pleased, and thus well
provided. Concerning his own situation he asked nothing, and
betrayed no anxiety; but three times at least before they came in
sight of Saint Giles he asked:
“My lord, did you ever hear word of her at all, after the
troubles fell on Winchester?”
“Sir, if you have made enquiries round Wherwell, did you
come upon any trace? There must have been many nuns scattered
there.”
And last, in abrupt pleading: “My lord, if you do know, is
she living or dead?”
To none of which could he get a direct answer, since there was
none to give him. Last, as they passed the low hillock of Saint
Giles, with its squat roofs and modest little turret, he said
reflectively: “That must have been a hard journey for a sick
and ageing man, all this way from Hyde alone. I marvel how the lord
Godfrid bore it.”
“He was not alone,” said Hugh almost absently.
“They were two who came here from Hyde Mead.”
“As well,” said Adam, nodding approval, “for
they said he was a sorely wounded man. He might have foundered on
the way, without a helper.” And he drew a slow, cautious
breath.
After that he went in silence, perhaps because of the looming
shadow of the abbey wall on his left, that cut off the afternoon
sun with a sharp black knife-stroke along the dusty road.
They rode in under the arch of the gatehouse to the usual stir
of afternoon, following the half-hour or so allowed for the younger
brothers to play, and the older ones to sleep after dinner. Now
they were rousing and going forth to their various occupations, to
their desks in the scriptorium, or their labours in the gardens
along the Gaye, or at the mill or the hatcheries of the fishponds.
Brother Porter came out from his lodge at sight of Hugh’s
gangling grey horse, observed the attendant officers, and looked
with some natural curiosity at the unknown who rode with them.
“Brother Humilis? No, you won’t find him in the
scriptorium, nor in the dortoir, either. After Mass this morning he
swooned, here crossing the court, and though the fall did him no
great harm, the young one catching him in his arms and bringing him
down gently, it took some time to bring him round afterwards.
They’ve carried him to the infirmary. Brother Cadfael is
there with him now.”
“I’m sorry to hear it,” said Hugh, checking in
dismayed concern. “Then I can hardly trouble him
now…” And yet, if this was one more step towards the
end which Cadfael said was inevitable and daily drawing nearer,
Hugh could not afford to delay any enquiry which might shed light
on the fate of Julian Cruce. Humilis himself most urgently desired
knowledge.
“Oh, he’s come to himself now,” said the
porter, “and as much his own master—under God, the
master of us all!—as ever he was. He wants to come back to
his own cell in the dortoir, and says he can still fulfil all his
duties a while longer here, but they’ll keep him where he is.
He’s in his full wits, and has all his will. If you have word
for him of any import, I would at least go and see if they’ll
let you in to him.”
‘They’, when it came to authority in the infirmary,
meant Brother Edmund and Brother Cadfael, and their judgement would
be decisive.
“Wait here!” said Hugh, making up his mind, and
swung down from the saddle to stride across the court to its
northwestern corner, where the infirmary stood withdrawn into the
angle of the precinct wall. The two sergeants also dismounted, and
stood in close and watchful attendance on their charge, though it
seemed that Adam was quite prepared to brazen out whatever there
was to be answered, for he sat his horse stolidly for a few
moments, and then lit down and freely surrendered his bridle to the
groom who had come to see to Hugh’s mount. They waited in
silence, while Adam looked about the clustered buildings round the
court with wary interest.
Hugh encountered Brother Edmund just emerging from the doorway
of the infirmary, and put his question to him briskly. “I
hear you have Brother Humilis within. Is he fit to have visitors? I
have the one missing man here under guard, with luck we may start
something out of him between us, before he has too much time to
think out his cover and make it impregnable.”
Edmund blinked at him for a moment, hard put to it to leave his
own preoccupations for another man’s. Then he said, after
some hesitation: “He grows daily feebler, but he’s
resting well now, and he has been fretting over this matter of the
girl, feeling his own acts brought her to this. His mind is strong
and determined. I think he would certainly wish to see you. Cadfael
is there with him—his wound broke again when he fell, where
it was newly healed, but it’s clean. Yes, go in to
him.” His face said, though his lips did not utter it:
“Who knows how long his time may be? An easy mind could
lengthen it.”
Hugh went back to his men. “Come, we may go in.” And
to the two sergeants he said: “Wait outside the
door.”
He heard the familiar tones of Cadfael’s voice as soon as
he entered the infirmary with Adam docile at his heels. They had
not taken Brother Humilis into the open ward, but into one of the
small, quiet cells apart, and the door stood open between. A cot, a
stool and a small desk to support book or candle were all the
furnishings, and wide-open door and small, unshuttered window let
in light and air. Brother Fidelis was on his knees by the bed,
supporting the sick man in his arm while Cadfael completed the
bandaging of hip and groin where the frail new scar tissue had
split slightly when Humilis fell. They had stripped him naked, and
the cover was drawn back, but Cadfael’s solid body blocked
the view of the bed from the doorway, and at the sound of feet
entering Fidelis quickly drew up the sheet to the patient’s
waist. So emaciated was the long body that the young man could lift
it briefly on one arm, but the gaunt face showed clear and firm as
ever, and the hollow eyes were bright. He submitted to being
handled with a wry and patient smile, as to a salutary discipline.
It was the boy who so jealously reached to conceal the ruined body
from uninitiated eyes. Having drawn up the sheet, he turned to take
up and shake out the clean linen shirt that lay ready, lifted it
over Humilis’s head, and very adroitly helped his thin arms
into the sleeves, and lifted him to smooth the folds comfortably
under him. Only then did he turn and look towards the doorway.
Hugh was known and accepted, even welcomed. Humilis and Fidelis
as one looked beyond him to see who followed.
From behind Hugh’s shoulder the taller stranger looked
quickly from face to face, the mere flicker of a sharp glance that
touched and took flight, a lightning assessment by way of taking
stock of what he might have to deal with. Brother Cadfael, clearly,
belonged here and was no threat, the sick man in the bed was known
by repute, but the third brother, who stood close by the cot
utterly still, wide eyes gleaming within the shadow of the cowl,
was perhaps not so easily placed. Adam Heriet looked last and
longest at Fidelis, before he lowered his eyes and composed his
face into a closed book.
“Brother Edmund said we might come in,” said Hugh,
“but if we tire you, turn us out. I am sorry to hear you are
not so well.”
“It will be the best of medicines,” said Humilis,
“if you have any better news for me. Brother Cadfael will not
grudge another doctor having a say. I am not so sick, it was only a
faintness—the heat gets ever more oppressive.” His
voice was a little less steady than usual, and slower in utterance,
but he breathed evenly, and his eyes were clear and calm.
“Who is this you have brought with you?”
“Nicholas will have told you, before he left,” said
Hugh, “that we have already questioned three of the four who
rode as escort to the lady Julian when she left for Wherwell. This
is the fourth—Adam Heriet, who went the last part of the way
with her, leaving his fellows in Andover to wait for his
return.”
Brother Humilis stiffened his frail body and sat upright to
gaze, and Brother Fidelis kneeled and braced an arm about him,
behind the supporting pillow, stooping his head into shadow behind
his lord’s lean shoulder.
“Is it so? Then we know all those who guarded her now. So
you,” said Humilis, urgently studying the stalwart figure and
blunt, brow-bent face that stooped a sunburned forehead to him,
like a challenged bull, “you must be that one they said loved
her from a child.”
“So I did,” said Adam Heriet firmly.
“Tell him,” said Hugh, “how and when you last
parted from the lady. Speak up, it is your story.”
Heriet drew breath long and deeply, but without any evidence of
fear or stress, and told it again as he had told it to Hugh at
Brigge. “She bade me go and leave her. And so I did. She was
my lady, to command me as she chose. What she asked of me, that I
did.”
“And returned to Andover?” asked Hugh mildly.
“Yes, my lord.”
“Scarcely in haste,” said Hugh with the same
deceptive gentleness. “From Andover to Wherwell is but a few
short miles, and you say you were dismissed a mile short of that.
Yet you returned to Andover in the dusk, many hours later. Where
were you all that time?”
There was no mistaking the icy shock that went through Adam,
stopping his breath for an instant. His carefully hooded eyes
rolled wide and flashed one wild glance at Hugh, then were again
lowered. It took him a brief and perceptible struggle to master
voice and thoughts, but he did it with heroic smoothness, and even
the pause seemed too brief for the inspired concoction of lies.
“My lord, I had never been so far south before, and
reckoned at that time I never should again. She dismissed me, and
the city of Winchester was there close. I had heard tell of it, but
never thought to see it. I know I had no right so to borrow time,
but I did it. I rode into the town, and there I stayed all that
day. It was peace there, then, a man could walk abroad, view the
great church, eat at an alehouse, all without fear. And so I did,
and went back to Andover only late in the evening. If they have
told you so, they tell truth. We never set out for home until next
morning.”
It was Humilis, who knew the city of Winchester like his own
palm, who took up the interrogation there, drily and calmly, eyes
and voice again alert and vigorous. “Who could blame you for
taking a few hours to yourself, with your errand done? And what did
you see and do in Winchester?”
Adam’s wary breathing eased again readily. This was no
problem for him. He launched into a very full and detailed account
of Bishop Henry’s city, from the north gate, where he had
entered, to the meadows of St Cross, and from the cathedral and the
castle of Wolvesey to the north-western fields of Hyde Mead. He
could describe in detail the frontages of the steep High Street,
the golden shrine of Saint Swithun, and the magnificent cross
presented by Bishop Henry to his predecessor Bishop
Walkelin’s cathedral. No doubt but he had seen all he claimed
to have seen. Humilis exchanged glances with Hugh and assured him
of that. Neither Hugh nor Cadfael, who stood a little apart, taking
note of all, had ever been in Winchester.
“So that is all you know of Julian Cruce’s
fate,” said Hugh at length.
“Never word of her, my lord, since we parted that
day,” said Adam, with every appearance of truth.
“Unless there is something you can tell me now, as you know I
have asked and asked.” But he was asking no longer, even this
repetition had lost all its former urgency.
“Something I can and will tell you,” said Hugh
abruptly and harshly. “Julian Cruce never entered Wherwell.
The prioress of Wherwell never heard of her. From that day she has
vanished, and you were the last ever to see her. What’s your
answer to that?”
Adam stood mute, staring, a long minute. “Do you tell me
this is true?” he said slowly.
“I do tell you so though I think there never was any need
to tell you, for you knew it, none better. As you are now left, the
only one who may, who must, know where she did go, since she never
reached Wherwell. Where she went and what befell her, and whether
she is now on this earth or under it.”
“I swear to God,” said Adam slowly, “that when
I parted from my lady at her wish, I left her whole and well, and I
pray she is now, wherever she may be.”
“You knew, did you not, what valuables she carried with
her? Was that enough to tempt you? Did you, I ask you now in due
form, did you rob your mistress and do her violence when she was
left alone with you, and no witness by?”
Fidelis laid Humilis gently back against his pillows, and stood
up tall and straight beside him. The movement drew Adam’s
gaze, and for a moment held it. He said loudly and clearly:
“So far from that, I would have died for her then, and so I
would, gladly, now, rather than she should suffer even one
moment’s grief.”
“Very well!” said Hugh shortly. “That’s
your plea. But I must and will keep you in hold until I know more.
For I will know more, Adam, before I let go of this knot.” He
went to the door, where his sergeants waited for their orders, and
called them in. “Take this man and lodge him in the castle.
Securely!”
Adam went out between them without a word of surprise or
protest. He had looked for nothing else, events had hedged him in
too closely not to lock the door on him now. It seemed that he was
not greatly discomforted or alarmed, either, though he was a stout,
practised man who would not betray his thoughts. He did cast one
look back from the doorway, a look that embraced them all, but said
nothing and conveyed nothing to Hugh, and little enough to Cadfael.
A mere spark, too small as yet to cast any light.
Chapter Nine
« ^ »
Brother Humilis watched the departure of prisoner and
guards with a long, unwavering stare, and when they had
vanished he sank back on his bed with a deep sigh, and lay gazing
up into the low stone vault over him.
“We’ve tired you out,” said Hugh.
“We’ll leave you now to rest.”
“No, wait!” There was a fine dew of sweat breaking
on his high forehead. Fidelis leaned and wiped it away, and a
preoccupied smile flashed up at him for a moment, and lingered to
darken into a frown.
“Son, go out from here, take the sun and the air, you
spend too much time caring for me, and you see I am in need of
nothing now. It is not right that you should make me your only work
here. In a little while I shall sleep.” It was not clear,
from the serenity of his voice, weak though it was, whether he
spoke of a mere restful slumber on a hot afternoon, or the last
sleep of the body at the awakening of the soul. He laid his hand
for a moment on the young man’s hand, in the most delicate
touch possible, austerely short of a caress. “Yes, go, I wish
it. Finish my work for me, your touch is steadier than mine, and
the detail—too fine for me now.”
Fidelis looked down at him with a composed face, looked up
briefly at the two who watched, and again lowered submissively
those clear grey eyes that rang so striking a contrast with the
curling bronze ring of his tonsure, He went as he was bidden,
perhaps gladly, certainly with a free and rapid step.
“Nicholas never stopped to tell me,” said Humilis,
when silence had closed over the last light footstep, “what
these valuables were, that my affianced wife took with her. Were
they so distinctive as to be recognisable, should they ever be
traced?”
“I doubt if there were any two such,” said Hugh.
“Gold and silversmiths generally make to their own designs,
even when they aim at pairs I wonder if they ever match exactly.
These were singular enough. Once known, known for all
time.”
“May I know what they were? She had coined money, I
understand—that is at the service of whoever takes it. But
the rest?”
Hugh, whose memory for words was exact as a mirror, willingly
described them: “A pair of candlesticks of silver, made in
the form of tall sconces entwined with the vine, with snuffers
attached by silver chains, also ornamented with grapeleaves. A
standing cross a man’s hand-length in height, on a silver
pedestal of three steps, and studded with semi-precious stones of
yellow pebble, amethyst and agate, together with a similar cross of
the same metal and stones, a little finger’s length, on a
thin silver neck-chain for a priest’s wear. Also some pieces
of jewellery, a necklet of polished stones from the hills above
Pontesbury, a bracelet of silver engraved with tendrils of vetch,
and a curious ring of silver set with enamels all round, in the
form of yellow and blue flowers. That’s the tally. They must
surely all have left this shire. They’ll be found, if ever
found at all, somewhere in the south, where they and she
vanished.”
Humilis lay quiet, his eyelids closed, his lips moving
soundlessly on the details of these chattels. “A very small
fortune,” he said in a whisper. “But not small to some
poor wretched souls. Do you truly believe she may have died for
these few things?”
“Men, and women too,” said Hugh starkly, “have
died for very much less.”
“Yes, true! A small cross,” said Humilis, lips
moving again upon the recollected phrases, “the length of a
little finger, set with yellow stones, and green agate and
amethyst… Fellow to an altar cross of the same, but made for
wearing. Yes, a man would know that again.”
The faint dew of weakness was budding again on his forehead, a
great drop ran down into the folds of a closed eyelid. Cadfael
wiped the corroding drops away, and frowned Hugh before him out at
the door.
“I shall sleep…” said Humilis, and faintly
and fleetingly smiled.
In the large room across the stone passage, where
a dozen beds lay spaced in two rows, either side an open corridor,
Brother Edmund and another brother, his back turned and his strong,
erect figure unidentifiable from behind, were lifting a cot and the
lay brother in it, to move them a short way along the wall, and
make room for a new pallet and a new patient. The helper set down
his end of the bed as Cadfael and Hugh passed by the open doorway.
He straightened and turned, brushing his hands together to rub out
the dents left by the weight, and showed them the dark, level brows
and burning eyes of Brother Urien. In unaccustomed content with
himself and the walls and persons about him, he wore a slight, taut
smile that curled his lips but never damped the smouldering of his
eyes. He watched them pass as if a shadow had passed, and crossed
their tracks as soon as they were by, to stack an armful of washed
linen in the press that stood in the passage.
In the infirmary, by custom, all doors stood open, so that a
call for help might safely reach attentive ears, and help come
hurrying. Voices, the chant of the office, even bird song,
circulated freely. Only in times of storm or heavy rain or winter
cold were doors closed and shutters secured, never as now, in the
heat of summer.
“The man is lying,” said Hugh, pacing beside Cadfael
in the great court, and worrying at the texture of truth and
deceit. “But also half the time he is telling the truth, and
which half holds the lies? Tell me that!”
“If I could,” said Cadfael mildly, “I should
be more than mortal.”
“He had her trust, he knew what she was worth, he rode
alone with her the last few miles, and no trace of her
since,” said Hugh, gnawing the evidence savagely. “And
yet, on the road there, he asked me time and again if I knew
whether she lived or was dead, and I would have sworn he was honest
in asking. But now see him! Halfway through that business, he
stands there unmoved as a rock, and never makes protest against
being held, nor shows any further trouble over her fate.
What’s to be made of him?”
“Or of any of this,” agreed Cadfael ruefully.
“I’m of your mind, he is certainly lying. He knows what
he has not declared. Yet if he has possessed himself of all she
had, what has he done with it? It may not be great riches, but it
would be worth more to a man than the low pay and danger and sweat
of a simple soldier, yet here is he manifestly a simple soldier
still, and nothing more.”
“Soldier he may be,” said Hugh wryly, “but
simple he is not. His twists and turns have me baffled. Winchester
he knows well—yes, maybe, but wherever he has served the
greater part of these three years, since this winter all forces
have closed in on Winchester. How could he not know it? And yet
I’d have sworn, at first, that he truly did not know, and
longed to know, what had become of the girl. Either that, or
he’s the cunningest mime that ever twisted his face to
deceive.”
“He did not seem to me greatly uneasy,” said Cadfael
thoughtfully, “when you brought him in. Wary, yes, and
picking his words with care—and that gives them all the more
meaning,” he added, brightening. “I’ll be
thinking on that. But fearful or anxious, no, I would not say
so.”
They had reached the gatehouse, where the groom waited with
Hugh’s horse. Hugh gathered the reins and set toe in stirrup,
and paused there to look over his shoulder at his friend.
“I tell you what, Cadfael, the only sure way out of this
tangle is for that girl to turn up somewhere, alive and well. Then
we can all be easy. But there, you’ve had more than your fair
share of miracles already this year, not even you dare ask for
more.”
“And yet,” said Cadfael, fretting at the disorderly
confusion of shards that would not fit together,
“there’s something winks at me in the corner of my
mind’s eye, and is gone when I look towards it. A mere
will-o’-wisp—not even a spark…”
“Let it alone,” said Hugh, wheeling his horse
towards the gate. “Never blow on it for fear it may go out
altogether. If you breathe the other way, who knows? It may grow
into a candle-flame, and bring the moths in to singe their
wings.”
Brother Urien lingered long over stacking the
laundered linen in its press in the infirmary. He had let Fidelis
pass without a sign, his mind still intent upon the three who were
left within the sickroom, and the stone walls brought hollow echoes
ringing across the passage, through the open doors. Brother
Urien’s senses were all honed into acute sensitivity by his
inward anguish, to the point where his skin crawled and his short
hairs stood on end at the torture of sounds which might seem soft
and gentle to another ear. He moved with precision and obedience to
fulfil whatever Edmund required of him: a bed to be moved, without
disturbing its occupant, who was half-paralysed and very old, a new
cot to be installed ready for another sufferer.
He turned to watch the departure of sheriff and herbalist
brother without conceal, his mind still revolving words sharply
remembered. All those artifacts of precious metal and semi-precious
stones, vanished with a vanished woman. An altar cross—no,
that was of no importance here. But a cross made to match, on a
silver neck-chain… Benedictine brothers may not retain the
trappings of the person, the fruit of the world, however slight,
without special permission, seldom granted. Yet there are brothers
who wear chains about the neck—one, at least. He had touched,
once, to bitter humiliation, and he knew.
The time, too, spoke aloud, the time and the place. Those who
have killed for a desperate venture, for gain, and find themselves
hard pressed, may seek refuge wherever it offers. Gains may be
hidden until flight is again possible and safe. But why, then,
follow that broken crusader here into Shrewsbury? Flight would have
been easy after Hyde burned, in that inferno who could count
heads?
Yet no one knew better than he how love, or whatever the name
for this torment truly is, may be generated, nursed, take
tyrannical possession of a man’s soul, with far greater fury
and intensity here in the cloister than out in the world. If he
could be made to suffer it thus, driven blind and mad, why should
not another? And how could two such victims not have something to
bind them together, if nothing else, their inescapable guilt and
pain? And Humilis was a sick man, and could not live long. There
would be room for another when he vacated his place, when the void
left after him began to ache intolerably. Urien’s heart
melted in him like wax, thinking on what Fidelis might be enduring
in his impenetrable silence.
He finished the work to which he had been called in the
infirmary, closed the press, glanced once round the open ward, and
went out to the court. He had been a body-servant and groom in the
world, and was without craft skills, and barely literate until
entering the Order. He lent his sinews and strength where they were
needed, indoors or out, to any labour. He did not grudge the effort
such labour cost him, nor feel his unskilled aid to be menial, for
the fuel that fired him within demanded a means of expending itself
without, or there could be no sleep for him in his bed, nor ease
when he awoke. But whatever he did he could not rid himself of the
too well remembered face of the woman who had spurned and left him
in his insatiable hunger and thirst. He had seen again her smooth
young face, the image of innocence, and her great, lucid grey eyes
in the boy Rhun, until those eyes turned on him full and seared him
to the bone by their sweetness and pity. But her rich, burning
russet hair, not red but brown in its brightness, he had found only
in Brother Fidelis, crowning and corroborating those same wide grey
eyes, the pure crystals of memory. The woman’s voice had been
clear, high and bold. This mirror image was voiceless, and
therefore could never be harsh or malicious, never condemn, never
scarify. And it was male, blessedly not of the woman’s cruel
and treacherous clan. Once Fidelis might have recoiled from him,
startled and affrighted. But he had said and believed then that it
would not always be so.
He had achieved the measured monastic pace, but not the
tranquillity of mind that should have gone with it. By lowering his
eyes and folding his hands before him in his sheltering sleeves he
could go anywhere within these walls, and pass for one among many.
He went where he knew Fidelis had been sent, and where he would
surely go, valuing the bench where he sat by the true tenant who
should have been sitting there, and the vellum leaf on the desk
before him, and the little pots of colour deployed there, by the
work Humilis had begun, and bade him finish.
At the far end of the scriptorium range in the cloister, under
the south wall of the church, Brother Anselm the precentor was
trying out a chant on his small hand-organ, a sequence of a
half-dozen notes repeated over and over, like an inspired
bird-call, sweet and sad. One of the boy pupils was there with him,
lifting his childish voice unconcernedly, as gifted children will,
wondering why the elders make so much fuss about what comes by
nature and costs no pain. Urien knew little of music, but felt it
acutely, as he felt everything, like arrows piercing his flesh. The
boy rang purer and truer than any instrument, and did not know he
could wring the heart. He would rather have been playing with his
fellow-pupils, out in the Gaye.
The carrels of the scriptorium were deep, and the stone
partitions cut off sound. Fidelis had moved his desk so that he
could sit half in shade, while the full sunlight lit his leaf. His
left side was turned to the sun, so that his hand cast no shadow as
he worked, though the coiled tendril which was his model for the
decoration of the capital letter M was wilting in the heat. He
worked with a steady hand and a very fine brush, twining the
delicate curls of the stem and starring them with pale, bright
flowers frail as gossamer. When the singing boy, released from his
schooling, passed by at a skipping run, Fidelis never raised his
head. When Urien cast a long shadow and did not pass by, the hand
that held the brush halted for a moment, then resumed its smooth,
long strokes, but still Fidelis did not look up. By which token
Brother Urien was aware that he was known. For any other this mute
painter would have looked up briefly, for many among the brothers
he would have smiled. And without looking, how could he know? By a
silence as heavy as his own, or by some quickening that flushed his
flesh and caused the hairs of his neck to rise when this one man of
all men came near?
Urien stepped within the carrel, and stood close at
Fidelis’s shoulder, looking down at the intricate M that
still lacked its touches of gold. Looking down also, with more
intense awareness, at the inch or two of thin silver chain that
showed within the dropped folds of collar and cowl, threading the
short russet hairs on the bent neck. A cross a little finger long,
on a neck-chain, and studded with yellow, green and purple
stones… He could have inserted a finger under the chain and
plucked it forth, but he did not touch. He had learned that a touch
is witchcraft, instant separation, putting cold distance
between.
“Fidelis,” said the softest of yearning voices at
Fidelis’s shoulder, “you keep from me. Why do you so? I
can be the truest friend ever you had, if you will let me. What is
there I will not do for you? And you have need of a friend. One who
will keep secrets and be as silent as you are. Let me in to you,
Fidelis…” He did not say ‘brother’.
‘Brother’ is a title beyond desire, an easy title, no
shaker of the mind or spirit. “Let me in, and I can be to you
all you need of love and loyalty. To the death!”
Fidelis laid aside his brush very slowly, and set both hands to
the edge of the desk as though bracing himself to rise, and all
this with rigid body and held breath. Urien pressed on in hushed
haste.
“You need not fear me, I mean you only good. Don’t
stir, don’t draw away! I know what you have done, I know what
you have to hide… No one else will ever hear it from me, if
only you’ll do your part. Silence deserves a reward…
love deserves love!”
Fidelis slid along the polished wood of the bench and stood
clear, putting the desk between them. His face was pale and fixed,
the dilated grey eyes enormous. He shook his head vehemently, and
moved round to push past Urien and quit the carrel, but Urien
spread his arms and blocked the way.
“Oh, no, not this time! Not now! That’s over.
I’ve asked, I’ve begged, now I give you to know even
asking is over.” His tight control had burned into abrupt and
savage anger, his eyes flared redly. “I have ears, I could be
your ruin if I were so minded. You had best be kind to me.”
His voice was still very low, no one would hear, and no one passed
along the cloister flagstones to see and wonder. He moved closer,
driving Fidelis deeper into shadow within the carrel. “What
is it you wear round your neck, under your habit, Fidelis? Will you
show it to me? Or shall I tell you what it is? And what it means!
There are those who would give a good deal to know. To your cost,
Fidelis, unless you grow kind to me.”
He had backed his quarry into the deepest comer, and pinned him
there with arms outspread, and a palm flattened against the wall on
either side, preventing escape. Still the pale, oval face
confronted him icily, even scornfully, and the grey eyes had burned
into a slow blaze of anger, utterly rejecting him.
Urien struck like a snake, flashing a hand into the bosom of
Fidelis’s habit, down within the ample folds, to drag out of
hiding the length of the silver chain, and the trophy that hung
hidden upon it, warmed by the flesh and the heart beneath. Fidelis
uttered a strange, breathy sound, and leaned back hard against the
wall, and Urien started back from him one unsteady step, himself
appalled, and echoed the gasp. For an instant there was a silence
so deep that both seemed to drown in it, then Fidelis gathered up
the slack of the chain in his hand, and stowed his treasure away
again in its hiding place. For that one moment he had closed his
eyes, but instantly he opened them again and kept them fixed with a
bleak, unbending stare upon his persecutor.
“Now, more than ever,” said Urien in a whisper,
“now you shall lower those proud eyes of yours, and stoop
that stiff neck, and come to me pliantly, or go to whatever fate
such an offence as yours brings down on the offender. But no need
to threaten, if you will but listen to me. I pledge you my help,
oh, yes, faithfully, with my whole heart—you have only to let
me in to yours. Why not? And what choice have you, now? You need
me, Fidelis, as cruelly as I need you. But we two
together—and there need be no cruelty, only tenderness, only
love…”
Fidelis burned up abruptly like a candle-flame, and with the
hand that was not clutching his profaned treasure to his breast he
struck Urien in the mouth and silenced him.
For a moment they hung staring, eye to eye, with never a sound
or a breath between them. Then Urien said thickly, in a grating
whisper that was barely audible: “Enough! Now you shall come
to me! Now you shall be the beggar. Of your own need and your own
will you shall come, and beg me for what you now refuse. Or I will
tell all that I know, and what I know is enough to damn you. You
shall come to me and plead, and follow me like a little dog at my
heels, or else I will destroy you, as now you know I can.
Three days I give you, Fidelis! If you do not seek me out and give
yourself to me by Vespers of the third day from now,
Brother, I will let loose hell to swallow you, and smile
to watch you burn!”
He swung on his heel then, and flew out of the carrel. The long
black shadow vanished, the afternoon light came in again placidly.
Fidelis leaned in the darkness of his corner a long moment with
eyes closed and breast heaving in deep, exhausted rise and fall.
Then he groped his way heavily back to his bench and sat down, and
took up his brush in a hand too unsteady to be able to use it.
Holding it gave him a hold on normality, and presented a fitting
picture of an illuminator at work, if anyone should come to witness
it. Within, there was a numbed desperation past which he could not
see any light or any deliverance.
It was Rhun who came to be a witness. He had met Brother Urien
in the garth, and seen the set face and smouldering, wounded eyes.
He had not seen from which carrel Urien had issued, but here he
sensed, smelled, felt in the prickling of his own flesh where Urien
in his rank rage and pain had been.
He said no word of it to Fidelis, nor remarked on the pallor of
his friend’s face or the strange stiffness of his movements
as he greeted him. He sat down beside him on the bench, and talked
of the simple matters of the day and the pattern of the capital
letter still unfinished, and took up the fine brush for the gilding
and laid in carefully the gold edges of two or three leaves, the
tip of his tongue arching at the corner of his mouth, like a child
at his letters.
When the bell rang for Vespers they went in together, both with
calm faces, neither with a quiet heart.
Rhun absented himself from supper, and went
instead to the infirmary, and into the small room where Brother
Humilis lay sleeping. He sat beside the bed patiently for a long
time, but the sick man slept on. And now, in this silence and
solitude, Rhun could scan every line of the worn, ageing face, and
see how the eyes were sunk deep into the skull, the cheeks fallen
into gaunt hollows, and the flesh slack and grey. He was so full of
life himself that he recognised with exquisite clarity the approach
of another man’s death. He abandoned his first purpose. For
even if Humilis should awaken, and however ardently he would exert
what life was left to him for the sake of Fidelis, Rhun could not
now cast any part of this load upon a man already burdened with the
spiritual baggage of his own departure. But he sat there still, and
waited, and after supper Brother Edmund came to make the rounds of
his patients before nightfall.
Rhun approached him in the stone-flagged passage.
“Brother Edmund, I’m anxious about Humilis.
I’ve been sitting with him, and surely he grows weaker before
our eyes. I know you keep good care of him always, but I
thought—could not a cot be put in with him for Fidelis? It
would be much to the comfort of them both. In the dortoir with the
rest of us Fidelis will fret, and not sleep. And if Humilis should
wake in the night, it would be a grace to see Fidelis close by him,
ready to serve as he always is. They went through the fire at Hyde
together…” He drew breath, watching Brother
Edmund’s face. “They are closer,” he said
gravely, “than ever were father and son.”
Brother Edmund went himself to look at the sleeping man. Breath
came shallowly and rapidly. The single light cover lay very flat
and lean over the long body.
“It might be well so,” said Edmund. “There is
an empty cot in the anteroom of the chapel, and it would go in
here, though the space is a little tight for it. Come and help me
to carry it, and then you may tell Brother Fidelis he can come and
sleep here this night, if that’s his wish.”
“He will be glad,” said Rhun with certainty.
The message was delivered to Fidelis simply as a
decision by Brother Edmund, taken for the peace of mind and better
care of his patient, which seemed sensible enough. And certainly
Fidelis was glad. If he suspected that Rhun had had a hand in
procuring the dispensation, that was acknowledged only with a
fleeting smile that flashed and faded in his grave face too rapidly
to be noticed. He took his breviary and went gratefully across the
court, and into the room where Humilis still slept his shallow, old
man’s sleep, he who was barely forty-seven years old, and had
lived at a gallop the foreshortened life that now crept so softly
and resignedly towards death. Fidelis kneeled by the bedside to
shape the night prayers with his mute lips.
It was the most sultry night of the hot, oppressive summer, a
low cloud cover had veiled the stars. Even within stone walls the
heat hung too heavy to bear. And here at last there was true
privacy, apart from the necessities and duties of brotherhood, not
low panelled partitions separating them from their chosen kin, but
walls of stone, and the width of the great court, and the
suffocating weight of the night. Fidelis stripped off his habit and
lay down to sleep in his linen. Between the two narrow cots, on the
stand beside the breviary, the little oil lamp burned all night
long with a dwindling golden flame.
Chapter Ten
« ^ »
In his shallow half-sleep, half-swoon Brother
Humilis dreamed that he heard someone weeping, very softly,
almost without sound but for the break in the breath, the
controlled but extreme weeping of a strong being brought to a
desperation from which there was no escape. It so stirred and
troubled him that he was lifted gradually out of his dream and into
a wakeful reality, but by then there was only silence. He knew that
he was not alone in the room, though he had not heard the second
cot carried in, nor the coming of the one who was to lie beside
him. But even before he turned his head, and saw by the faint
glimmer of lamplight the white shape stretched on the pallet, he
knew who it was. The presence or absence of this one creature was
the pulse of his life now. If Fidelis was by, the beat of his blood
was strong and comforting, without him it flagged and weakened.
And therefore it must be Fidelis who had grieved alone in the
night, enduring what he could not change, whatever burden of sin or
sorrow it was that swelled in him speechless and found no
remedy.
Humilis put back the single cover from over him, and sat up,
swinging his feet to the stone floor between the two beds. He had
no need to stand, only to lift the little lamp carefully and lean
towards the sleeper, shielding the light so that it should not fall
too sharply upon the young man’s face.
Seen thus, aloof and impenetrable, it was a daunting face. Under
the ring of curling hair, the colour of ripe chestnuts, the
forehead was both lofty and broad, ivory-smooth above level, strong
brows darker than the hair. Large, arched eyelids, faintly veined
like the petals of a flower, hid the clear grey eyes. An austere
face, the jaw sharply outlined and resolute, the mouth fastidious,
the cheekbones high and proud. If he had indeed shed tears, they
were gone. There was only a fine dew of sweat on his upper lip.
Humilis sat studying him steadily for a long time.
The boy had shed his habit in order to sleep in better comfort.
He lay on his side, cheek pressed into the pillow, the loose linen
shirt open at his throat, and the chain that he wore had slid its
links down in a silver coil into the hollow of his neck, and laid
bare to view on the pillow the token that hung upon it.
Not a cross studded with semi-precious stones, but a ring, a
thin gold finger-ring made in the spiral form of a coiled snake,
with two splinters of red for eyes. An old ring, very old, for the
finer chasing of head and scales was worn smooth with time, and the
coils were wafer-thin.
Humilis sat gazing at this small, significant thing, and could
not turn his eyes away. The lamp shook in his hand, and he laid it
back on its stand in careful haste, for fear he should spill a drop
of hot oil on the naked throat or outflung arm, and startle Fidelis
out of what was at least oblivion, if not genuine rest. Now he knew
everything, the best and the worst, all there was to know, except
how to find a way out of this web. Not for himself—his own
way out opened clear before him, and was no long journey. But for
this sleeper…
Humilis lay back on his bed, trembling with the knowledge of a
great wonder and a great danger, and waited for morning.
Brother Cadfael rose at dawn, long before Prime,
and went out into the garden, but even there there was little air
to breathe. A leaden stillness hung over the world, under a thin
ceiling of cloud, through which the rising sun seemed to burn
unimpeded. He went down to the Meole Brook, down the bleached
slopes of the pease-fields, from which the haulms had long since
been sickled and taken in for stable-bedding, leaving the white
stubble to be ploughed into the ground for the next year’s
crop. Cadfael shed his sandals and waded into the slack, shallow
water that was left, and found it warm where he had hoped for a
little coolness. This weather, he thought, cannot continue much
longer, it must break. Someone will get the brunt of the storm, and
if it’s thunder, as by the smell in the air and the prickling
of my skin it surely will be, Shrewsbury will get its share.
Thunder, like commerce, followed the river valleys.
Once out of his bed, he had lost the fine art of being idle. He
filled in the time until Prime with some work among the herbs, and
some early watering while the sun was still climbing, round and
dull gold behind its veil of haze. These functions his hands and
eyes could take care of, while his mind was free to fret and
speculate over the complicated fortunes of people for whom he had
formed a strong affection. No question but Godfrid
Marescot—to think of him as an affianced man was to give him
his old name—was busy leaving this world at a steady,
unflinching walk, and every day he quickened his pace like a man
anxious to be gone, and yet every day looked back over his shoulder
in case that lost bride of his might be following on his heels
rather than waiting for him patiently along the road ahead. And
what could any man tell him for his reassurance? And what could
afford any comfort to Nicholas Harnage, who had been too slow in
prizing her fitly and making his bid for her favour?
A mile from Wherwell, and never seen again. And gone with her,
temptation enough for harm, the valuables and the money she
carried. And one man only as visible and obvious suspect, Adam
Heriet, with everything against him except for Hugh’s
scrupulous conviction that he had been in genuine desperation to
get news of her. He had asked and asked, and never desisted until
he reached Shrewsbury. Or had he simply been fishing, not for news
of her so much as for a glimpse, any glimpse, into Hugh’s
mind, any unwary word that would tell him how much the law already
knew, and what chance he still had, by silence or lies or any other
means, of brazening his way safely through his present peril?
Other inconsequent questions jutted from the obscurity like the
untrimmed overgrowths from the hedges of a neglected maze. Why did
the girl choose Wherwell, in the first place? Certainly she might
have preferred it as being far from her home, no bad principle when
beginning a new life. Or because it was one of the chief houses of
Benedictine nuns in all the south country, with scope for a gifted
sister to rise to office and power. And why did she give orders to
three of her escort to remain in Andover instead of accompanying
her all the way. True, the one she retained was her confidant and
willing slave from infancy. If that was indeed true of him? It was
reputed of him, yes, but truth and reputation sometimes part
company. And if true, why did she dismiss even him short of her
goal? Perhaps better phrase that more carefully: Did she
dismiss him short of her goal? Then where did he spend the lost
hours before he returned to Andover? Gaping at the wonders of
Winchester, as he claimed? Or attending to more sinister business?
What became of the treasures she carried? No great fortune, except
to a man who lacked any fortune, but to him wealth enough. And
always: What became of her?
And through the tangle he was beginning to glimpse a possible
answer, and that uncertain inkling dismayed and terrified him more
than all the rest. For if he was right, there could be no good end
to this that he could see, every way he probed thorns closed the
path. No way out, without worse ruin. Or a miracle.
He went to Prime at last, prompt to the bell, and prayed
earnestly for a beckoning light. The need and the deserving must
surely be known elsewhere even better than here, he thought, who am
I to presume to fill a place far too big for me?
Brother Fidelis did not attend Prime, his empty place ached like
the soreness left after a pulled tooth. Rhun shone beside his
friend’s vacant stall, and never once glanced at Brother
Urien. Such problems must not be allowed to distract his rapt
attention from the office and the liturgy. There would be a time
later in the day to give some thought to Urien, whose aggression
had not been absolved, but only temporarily prevented. Rhun had no
fear of shouldering the responsibility for another man’s
soul, being still half-child, with a child’s certainty and
clarity. To go to his confessor and tell what he suspected and knew
of Urien would be to deprive Urien of the whole value of the
sacrament of confession, and to tell tales upon a comrade in
travail; the former was arrogant in Rhun’s eyes, a kind of
spiritual theft, and the latter was despicable, a schoolboy’s
treachery. Yet something would have to be done, something more than
merely removing Fidelis from the sphere of Urien’s torment
and greed. Meantime, Rhun prayed and sang and worshipped with a
whole happy heart, and trusted his saint to give him guidance.
Cadfael made short work of breakfast, asked leave, and went to
visit Humilis. Coming armed with clean linen pad and green healing
salve, he found his patient propped up in his bed freshly washed
and shaven, already fed, if indeed he had managed to swallow
anything, his toilet seen to in devoted privacy, and a cup of wine
and water ready to his hand. Fidelis sat on a low stool beside the
bed, ready to stir at once in answer even to a guessed-at need, in
any look or gesture. When Cadfael entered, Humilis smiled, though
the smile was pallidly blue of lip and cheek, translucent as ice.
It is true, thought Cadfael, receiving that salutation, he is fast
bound out of this world. It cannot be many days. The flesh melts
from his bones as you watch, into smoke, into air. His spirit
outgrows his body, soon it must burst out and become visible, there
is no room for it in this fragile parcel of bones.
Fidelis looked up and echoed his master’s smile, and
leaned to turn back the single light cover from the shrunken
shanks, then rose from the stool to give place to Cadfael, and
stood ready to offer a deft, assisting hand. Those menial services
he offered with so much love must be called on frequently now. It
was marvel this body could function of itself at all, but there was
a will that would not let it surrender its rights—certainly
not to anything less than love.
“Have you slept?” asked Cadfael, smoothing his new
dressing into place.
“I have, and well,” said Humilis. The better for
having Fidelis by me. I have not deserved such privilege, but I am
meek enough to entreat for it to be continued. Will you speak with
Father Abbot for me?”
“I would, if there was need,” said Cadfael heartily,
“but he already knows and approves.”
“Then if I’m to have my indulgence,” said
Humilis, “speak for me now to this nurse and confessor and
tyrant of mine, that he use a little kindness also to himself. At
least he should go now to Mass, since I cannot, and take a turn in
the garden for a little while, before he shuts himself here again
with me.”
Fidelis heard all this smiling, but with a smile of
inexpressible sadness. The boy, thought Cadfael, knows all too well
the time cannot be long, and numbers every moment, charging it with
meaning. Love in ignorance squanders what love, informed, crowds
and overfills with tokens of eternity.
“He says rightly,” said Cadfael. “You go to
Mass, and I’ll stay here until you come again. No need to
hurry, I fancy you’ll find Brother Rhun waiting for
you.”
Fidelis accepted what he recognised as his purposeful dismissal,
and went out silently, leaving them no less silent until his slight
shadow had passed from the threshold of the room and out into the
open court.
Humilis lay back in his raised pillows, and drew a great breath
that should have floated his diminished body into the air, like
thistledown.
“Will Rhun truly be looking for him?”
“He surely will,” said Cadfael.
“That’s well! Of such a one he has need. An
innocent, of such native power! Oh, Cadfael, for the simplicity and
the wisdom of the dove! I wish Fidelis were such a one, but he is
the other, the complement, the inward one. I had to send him away,
I must talk with you. Cadfael, I am troubled in my mind for
Fidelis.”
It was not news. Cadfael honestly nodded, and said nothing.
“Cadfael,” said the patient voice, delivered from
stress now that they were alone. “I’ve grown to know
you a little, in this time you have been tending me. You know as
well as I that I am dying. Why should I grieve for that? I owe a
death that has been all but claimed of me a hundred times already.
It is not for myself I’m troubled, it is for Fidelis. I dread
leaving him alone here, trapped in this life without me.”
“He will not be alone,” said Cadfael. “He is a
brother of this house. He will have the service and fellowship of
all here,” The sharp, wry smile did not surprise him.
“And mine,” he said, “if that means anything more
to you. Rhun’s, certainly. You have said yourself that
Rhun’s loyalty is not to be despised.”
“No, truly. The saints of simplicity are made of his
metal. But you are not simple, Brother Cadfael. You are sometimes
of frightening subtlety, and that also has its place. Moreover, I
believe you understand me. You understand the nature of the need.
Will you take care of Fidelis for me, stand his friend, believe in
him, be shield and sword to him if need be, after I am
gone?”
“To the best of my power,” said Cadfael, “yes,
I will.” He leaned to wipe away a slow trickle of spittle
from the corner of a mouth wearied with speaking and slack at the
lip, and Humilis sighed, and let him serve, docile under the brief
touch. “You know,” said Cadfael gently, “what I
only guess at. If I have guessed right, there is here a problem
beyond my wit or yours to solve. I promise my endeavour. The ending
is not mine, it belongs only to God. But what I can do, I will
do.”
“I would happily die,” said Humilis, “if my
death can serve and save Fidelis. But what I dread is that my
death, which cannot delay long, may only aggravate his trouble and
his suffering. Could I take them with me into the judgement, how
gladly would I embrace them and go. God forbid he should ever be
brought to shame and punishment for what he has done.”
“If God forbids, man cannot touch him,” said
Cadfael. “I see what needs to be done, but how to achieve it,
God knows, I cannot see. Well, God’s vision is clearer than
mine, he may both see a way out of this tangle and open my eyes to
it when the time is ripe. There’s a path through every
forest, and a safe passage somewhere through every marsh, it needs
only the finding.”
A faint grey smile passed slowly over the sick man’s face,
and left him grave again. “I am the marsh out of which
Fidelis must find safe passage. I should have Englished that name
of mine, it would have been more fitting, with more than half my
blood Saxon—Godfrid of the Marsh for Godfrid de Marisco. My
father and my grandfather thought best to turn fully Norman. Now
it’s all one, we leave here all by the same gate.” He
lay still and silent for a while, visibly gathering his thoughts
and such strength as he had. “There is one other longing I
have, before I die. I should like to see again the manor of Salton,
where I was born. I should like to take Fidelis there, just once to
be with him outside the monastery walls, in the place that saw my
beginning. I ought to have asked permission earlier, but there is
still time. It’s only a few miles up-river from us. Will you
speak for me to the lord abbot, and ask this one
kindness?”
Cadfael eyed him in doubt and consternation. “You cannot
ride, that’s certain. Whatever means we might take to get you
there, it would be asking too much of such strength as you have
left.”
“No effort on my part can now alter by more than hours
what is left of my life, but it would be a happiness to exchange
some part of my time remaining for a glimpse of the place where I
was a child. Ask it for me, Cadfael.”
“There is the river,” said Cadfael dubiously,
“but such twists and turns, it adds double to the journey.
And such low water, you’d need a boatman who knows every
shoal and current.”
“You must know of such a one. I remember how we used to
swim and fish off our own shore. Shrewsbury lads were watermen from
birth, I could swim before I could walk. There must be many such
adepts along this riverside.”
And so there were, and Cadfael knew the best of them, whose
knowledge of the Severn spanned every islet, every bend and
shallow, and who at any season could judge accurately where
anything cast into the water would again be cast ashore. Madog of
the Dead Boat had earned his title through the many sad services he
had rendered in his time to distracted families who had lost sons
or brothers into the flood after the melting of the Welsh snows far
up-river, or too venturesome infants left unguarded for a moment
while their mothers spread the washing on the bushes of the shore,
or fishermen fathers putting out in their coracles with too much
ale already under their belts. He did not resent his title, though
his preferred trade was fishing and ferrying. What he did for the
dead someone had to do, in grace, and since he could do it better
than any other, why should he not take pride in it? Cadfael had
known him many years, an elderly Welshman like himself, and had
several times had occasion to seek his help, which was never
grudged.
“Even in this low water,” said Cadfael thoughtfully,
“Madog could get a coracle up the brook from the river, but a
coracle wouldn’t carry you and Fidelis besides. But his light
skiff draws very little water, I daresay he could bring it into the
mill pond, there’s still depth enough that far up the brook,
with the mill race fed back into it. We could carry you out by the
wicket to the mill, and see you bestowed…”
“That far I could walk,” said Humilis
resolutely.
“You’d be wise to save your energy for Salton. Who
knows?” marvelled Cadfael, noting the slight flush of blood
that warmed the thin grey face at the very prospect of returning to
the first remembered home of his childhood—perhaps to end
where he began. “Who knows, it may yet do you a world of
good!”
“And you will ask the lord abbot?”
“I will,” said Cadfael. “When Fidelis returns,
I’ll go to him.”
“Tell him there may be need for haste,” said
Humilis, and smiled.
Abbot Radulfus listened with his usual shrewd
gravity, and considered for a while in silence before making any
comment. Outside the dim, wood-panelled parlour in his lodging the
hot sun climbed, still veiled with a thin haze that turned it
copper-colour, and made it seem to burn even more fiercely. The
roses budded, flowered and fell all in one day.
“Is he strong enough to bear it?” asked the abbot at
length. “And is it not too great a load to lay upon Brother
Fidelis, to bear responsibility for him all that time.”
“It’s the passing of his strength that makes him ask
so urgently,” said Cadfael. “If his wish is to be
granted at all, it must be now, quickly. And he says rightly, it
can make very little difference to the tale of his remaining days,
whether they end tomorrow or after another week. But to his peace
of mind this visit might make all the difference. As for Brother
Fidelis, he has never yet shrunk from any burden laid upon him for
love, and will not now. And if Madog takes them, they’ll be
in the best of hands. No one knows the river as he does. And he is
to be trusted utterly.”
“For that I take your word,” said Radulfus equably.
“But it is a desperate enterprise for so frail a man. Granted
it is his heart’s wish, and he has every right to advance it.
But how will you get him to the boat? And at the other end, is he
sure of his welcome at Salton? Will there be willing attendants
there to care for him?”
“Salton is a part of the honour he has relinquished now to
a cousin he hardly knows, Father, but tenant and servants there
will remember him. We can make a sling chair for him and carry him
down to the mill. The infirmary lies close to the wall there,
it’s no distance to the mill wicket.”
“Very well,” said the abbot. “It had better be
very soon. If you know where to find this Madog, I give you leave,
seek him out today, and if he’s willing this journey had
better be made tomorrow.”
Cadfael thanked him and departed, well pleased on his own
account. He was no longer quite as ready as he would once have been
to take leave of absence without asking, unless for a life-or-death
reason, but he had no objection to making the very most of official
leave when it was given. The prospect of a meal with Hugh and Aline
in the town, instead of the hushed austerity of the refectory, and
then a leisurely hunt along the waterside for Madog or news of him,
and a comradely gossip when he was found, had all the attractions
of a feast-day. But he looked in again on Humilis before he left
the enclave, and told him how he had fared. Fidelis was again in
careful attendance at the bedside, withdrawn and unobtrusive as
ever.
“Abbot Radulfus grants your wish,” said Cadfael,
“and gives me leave to go and find Madog for you this very
day. If he’s agreeable, you can go to Salton
tomorrow.”
Hugh’s house by Saint Mary’s church
had an enclosed garden behind it, a small central herber with
grassed benches round it, and fruit trees to give shade. There
Aline Beringar was sitting on the clipped seat sown with
close-growing, fragrant herbs, with her son playing beside her. Not
two years old until Christmas, Giles stood tall and sturdy and firm
on his feet, made on a bigger scale than either his dark, trim
father or his slender, fair mother. He had a rich colouring
somewhere between the two, light bronze hair and round brown eyes,
and a will of steel inherited, perhaps, from both, but not yet
disciplined. He was wearing, in this hot summer, nothing at all,
and was brown as a hazel-nut from brow to toes.
He had a pair of cut-out wooden knights, garishly painted and
strung by two strings through their middles, their feet weighted
with little blobs of lead, their legs and sword-arms jointed so
that when the cords were tweaked from both ends they flourished
their weapons and danced and slashed at each other in a very
bloodthirsty manner. Constance, his willing slave, had forsaken him
to go and supervise the preparations for dinner, and he clamoured
imperiously for his godfather to supply the vacated place. Cadfael
kneeled in the turf, only mildly complaining of the creaks in his
joints, and manned the cords doughtily. In these arts he was well
practised since the birth of Giles. Moreover, he must be careful
not to be seen to give his opponent the better of the exchange by
design, or there would be a shriek of knightly outrage. The heir
and pride of the Beringars knew when he was being condescended to,
and wholeheartedly resented it, convinced he was any man’s
equal. But he was none too pleased when he was defeated, either. It
was necessary to walk a mountebank’s tightrope to avoid his
displeasure.
“You’ll be wanting Hugh,” said Aline serenely
through her son’s squeals of delight, and drew in her feet to
give them full play for their strings. “He’ll be home
for dinner in a little while. There’s
venison—they’ve started the cull.”
“So have a few other law-abiding citizens of the town, I
daresay,” said Cadfael, energetically manipulating the cords
to make the twin wooden swords flail like windmills.
“One here and there, what does it matter? Hugh knows how
long to turn a blind eye. Good meat, and enough of it—and the
king with little use for it, as things are! But it may not be long
now,” said Aline, and smiled over her needlework, inclining
her pale gold head and fair face above her naked son, sprawled on
the grass tugging his strings in two plump brown fists. “His
own friends are beginning to work upon Robert of Gloucester, urging
him to agree to the exchange. He knows she can do nothing without
him. He must give way.”
Cadfael sat back on his heels, letting the cords fall slack. The
two wooden warriors fell flat in one embrace, both slain, and Giles
tugged indignantly to bring them to life again, and was left to
struggle in vain for a while.
“Aline,” said Cadfael earnestly, looking up into her
gentle face, “if ever I should have need of you suddenly, and
come to fetch you, or send you word to come—would you come?
Wherever it was? And bring whatever I asked you to
bring?”
“Short of the sun or the moon,” said Aline, smiling,
“whatever you asked, I would bring, and wherever you wanted
me, I would come. Why? What’s in your mind? Is it
secret?”
“As yet,” said Cadfael ruefully, “it is. For
I’m almost as blind as I must leave you, girl dear, until I
see my way, if ever I do. But indeed, some day soon I might need
you.”
The imp Giles, distracted from his game and losing interest in
the inexplicable conversation of his elders, hoisted his fallen
knights, and went off hopefully after the floating savour of his
dinner.
Hugh came hungry and in haste from the castle, and
listened to Cadfael’s account of developments at the abbey
with meditative interest, over the venison Aline brought to the
board.
“I remember it was said when they came here—was it
you who told me so? It might well be!—that Marescot was born
at Salton, and had a hankering to see it again. A pity he’s
brought so low. It seems this matter of the girl may not be solved
for him this side of death. Why should he not have what can best
make his going pleasant and endurable? It can cost him nothing but
a few hours or days of surely burdensome living. But I wish we
could have done better for him over the girl.”
“We may yet,” said Cadfael, “if God wills.
You’ve had no further word from Nicholas in
Winchester?”
“Nothing as yet. And small wonder, in a town and a
countryside torn to pieces by fire and war. Hard to find anything
among the ashes.”
“And how is it with your prisoner? He has not conveniently
remembered anything more from his journey to Winchester?”
Hugh laughed. “Heriet has the good sense to know where
he’s safe, and sits very contentedly in his cell, well fed,
well housed and well bedded. Solitude is no hardship to him.
Question him, and he says again what he has already said, and never
falls foul of a detail, either, no matter how you try to trip him.
Not all the king’s lawyers would get anything more out of
him. Besides, I took care to let him know that Cruce has been here
twice, thirsty for his blood. It may be necessary to put a guard on
his prison to keep Cruce out, but certainly not to keep Heriet in.
He sits quietly and bides his time, sure we must loose him at last
for want of proof.”
“Do you believe he ever harmed the girl?” said
Cadfael.
“Do you?”
“No. But he is the one man who knows what did happen to
her, and if he but knew it, he would be wise to speak, but to you
only. No need for any witness besides. Do you think you could bring
him to speak, by giving him to understand it was between you two
only?”
“No,” said Hugh simply. “What cause has he to
trust me so far, if he has gone three years without trusting any
other, and keeps his mouth shut still, even to his own peril? No, I
think I know his mettle. He’ll continue secret as the
grave.”
And indeed, thought Cadfael, there are secrets which should be
buried beyond discovery, things, even people, lost beyond finding,
for their own sake, for all our sakes.
He took his leave, and went on through the town,
and down to the waterside under the western bridge that led out
towards Wales, and there was Madog of the Dead Boat working at his
usual small enclosure, weaving the rim of a new coracle with
intertwined hazel withies, peeled and soaked in the shallows under
the bridge. A squat, square, hairy, bandy-legged Welshman of
unknown age, though apparently made to last for ever, since no one
could remember a time when he had looked any younger, and the
turning of the years did not seem to make him look any older. He
squinted up at Cadfael from under thick, jutting eyebrows that had
turned grey while his hair was still black, and gave leisurely
greeting, his brown hands still plaiting at the wands with
practised dexterity.
“Well, old friend, you’ve become almost a stranger
this summer. What’s the word with you, to bring you here
looking for me—for I take it that was your purpose, this side
the town? Sit down and be neighbourly for a while.”
Cadfael sat down beside him in the bleached grass, and measured
the diminished level of the Severn with a considering eye.
“You’ll be saying I never come near but when I want
something of you. But indeed we’ve had a crowded year, what
with one thing and another. How do you find working the water now,
in this drought? There must be a deal of tricky shallows upstream,
after so long without rain.”
“None that I don’t know,” said Madog
comfortably. “True, the fishing’s profitless, and I
wouldn’t say you could get a loaded barge up as far as Pool,
but I can get where I want to go. Why? Have you work for me? I
could do with a day’s pay, easy come by.”
“Easy enough, if you can get yourself and two more up as
far as Salton. Lightweights both, for the one’s skin and
bone, and the other young and slender.”
Madog leaned back from his work, interested, and asked simply:
“When?”
“Tomorrow, if nothing prevents.”
“It would be far shorter to ride,” Madog observed,
studying his friend with kindling curiosity.
“Too late for one of these ever to ride again. He’s
a dying man, and wants to see again the place where he was
born.”
“Salton?” Shrewd dark eyes blinked through their
thick silver brows. “That should be a de Marisco. We heard
you had the last of them in your house.”
“Marescot, they’re calling it now. Of the Marsh,
Godfrid says it should better have been, his line being Saxon. Yes,
the same. His time is not long. He wants to complete the circle of
birth to death before he goes.”
“Tell me,” said Madog simply, and listened with
still and serene attention as Cadfael told him the nature of his
cargo, and all that was required of him.
“Now,” he said, when all was told, “I’ll
tell what I think. This weather will not hold much longer, but for
all that, it may still tarry a week or so. If your paladin is as
set on his pilgrimage as you say, if he’s willing to venture
whatever comes, then I’ll bring my boat into the mill-pool
tomorrow after Prime. I’ll have something aboard to shelter
him if the rain does come. I keep a waxed sheet to cover goods that
will as well cover a knight or a brother of the Benedictines at
need.”
“Such a cerecloth,” said Brother Cadfael very
soberly, “may be only too fitting for Brother Humilis. And he
will not despise it.”
Chapter Eleven
« ^ »
In the
streets of Winchester the stinking, blackened debris of fire
was beginning to give place to the timid sparks of new hope, as
those who had fled returned to pick over the remnants of their
shops and households, and those who had stayed set to work briskly
clearing the wreckage and carting timber to rebuild. The merchant
classes of England were a tough and resilient breed, after every
reverse they came back with fresh vigour, grimly determined upon
restoration and willing to retrench until a profit was again
possible. Warehouses were swept clear of what was spoiled, and made
ready within to receive new merchandise. Shops collected what was
still saleable, cleaned out ravaged rooms and set up temporary
stalls. Life resumed, with astonishing speed and energy, its
accustomed rhythms, with an additional beat in defiance of
misfortune. As often as you fell us, said the tradesmen of the
town, we will get up again and take up where we left off, and you
will tire of it first. The armies of the queen, secure in
possession here and well to westward, as well as through the
south-east, went leisurely about their business, consolidating what
they held, and secure in the knowledge that they had only to sit
still and wait, and King Stephen must now be restored to them.
There must have been a few shrewd captains, both English and
Flemish, who saw no great reason to rejoice at the exchange of
generals, for however vital Stephen might be as a figurehead to be
prized and protected at all costs, and however doughty a fighter,
he was no match for his valiant wife as a strategist in war. Still,
his release was essential. They sat stolidly on their winnings, and
waited for the enemy to surrender him, as sooner or later they
must. There was a degree of boredom to be endured, while the
negotiators parleyed and wrangled. The end was assured.
Nicholas Harnage, with the list of Julian Cruce’s
valuables in his pouch, went doggedly about the city of Winchester,
enquiring wherever such articles might have surfaced, whether
stolen, sold or given in reverence. And he had begun with the
highest, the Holy Father’s representative in England, the
Prince-Bishop of Winchester, Henry of Blois, just shaking together
his violated dignity and emerging with formidable resolution into
the field of discussion, as if he had never changed and rechanged
his coat, nor been shut up fast in his own castle in his own city,
in peril of his life. It took a deal of persistence to get
admission to his lordship’s presence, but Nicholas, in his
present cause, had persistence enough to force his way through even
these prickly defences.
“Do you trouble me with such trifles?” Bishop Henry
had demanded, after perusing, with a blackly frowning countenance,
the list Nicholas presented to him. “I know nothing of any
such tawdry trinkets. None of these have I ever seen, none belongs
to any house of worship known here to me. What is there here to
concern me?”
“My lord, there is a lady’s life,” said
Nicholas, stung. “She intended what she never achieved, a
life of dedication in the abbey of Wherwell. Before ever reaching
there she was lost, and what I intend is to find her, if she lives,
and avenge her, if she is dead. And only by these, as you say,
tawdry trinkets can I hope to trace her.”
“In that,” said the bishop shortly, “I cannot
help you. I tell you certainly, none of these things ever came into
the possession of the Old Minster, nor of any church or convent
under my supervision. But you may enquire where you will among
other houses in this city, and say that I have sanctioned your
search. That is all I can do.”
And with that Nicholas had had to be content, and indeed it did
give him a considerable authority, should he be questioned as to
what right he had in the matter. However eclipsed for a time, Henry
of Blois would rise again like the phoenix, as formidable as ever,
and the fire that had all but consumed him could be relied upon to
scorch whoever dared his enmity afterwards.
From church to church and priest to priest Nicholas carried his
list, and found nothing but shaken heads and helplessly knitted
brows everywhere, even where there was manifest goodwill towards
him. No house of religion surviving in Winchester knew anything of
the twin candlesticks, the stone-studded cross or the silver pyx
that had been a part of Julian Grace’s dowry. There was no
reason to doubt their word, they had no reason to lie, none even to
prevaricate.
There remained the streets, the shops of goldsmiths,
silversmiths, even the casual market-traders who would buy and sell
whatever came to hand. Nicholas began the systematic examination of
them all, and in so rich a city, with so wealthy a clientele of
lofty churchmen and rich foundations, they were many.
Thus he came, on the morning of this same day when Brother
Humilis entreated passage to the place of his birth, into a small,
scarred shop in the High Street, close under the shadow of Saint
Maurice’s church. The frontage had suffered in the fires, and
the silversmith had rigged a shuttered opening like a fairground
booth, and drawn his workbench close to it, to have the full
daylight on his work. The raised shutter overhead protected his
face from glare, but let in the morning shine to the brooch he was
handling, and the fine stones he was setting in it. A man in his
prime, probably well-fleshed when times were good, but now somewhat
shrunken after the privations of the long siege, for his skin hung
on him flaccid and greyish, like a too-large coat on a fasting man.
He looked up alertly through a forelock of greying hair, and asked
if he could serve the gentleman.
“I begin to think it a thin enough chance,” admitted
Nicholas ruefully, “but at least let’s make the assay.
I am hunting for word, any word, of certain pieces of church plate
and ornaments that went astray in these parts three years ago. Do
you handle such things?”
“I handle anything of gold or silver. I have made church
plate in my time. But three years is a long while. What is so
notable about them? Stolen, you think? I deal in no suspect goods.
If there’s anything dubious about what’s offered, I
never touch it.”
“There need not have been anything here to deter you. True
enough they might have been stolen, but there need be nothing to
tell you so. They belonged to no southern church or convent, they
were brought from Shropshire, and most likely made in that region,
and to a man like you they’d be recognisable as northern
work. The crosses might well be old, and Saxon.”
“And what are these items? Read me your list. My memory is
not infallible, but I may recall, even after three
years.”
Nicholas went through the list slowly, watching for a gleam of
recognition. “A pair of silver candlesticks with tall sconces
entwined with vines, with snuffers attached by silver chains, these
also decorated with vine-leaves. Two crosses made to match in
silver, the larger a standing cross a man’s hand in height,
on a three-stepped silver pedestal, the other a small replica on a
neck-chain for a priest’s wear, both ornamented with
semi-precious stones, yellow pebble, agate and
amethyst…”
“No,” said the silversmith, shaking his head
decidedly, “those I should not have forgotten. Nor the
candlesticks, either.”
“… a small silver pyx engraved with
ferns…”
“No. Sir, I recall none of these. If I had still my books
I could look back for you. The clerk who kept them for me was
always exact, he could find you every item even after years. But
they’re gone, every record, in the fire. It was all we could
do to rescue the best of my stock, the books are all
ash.”
The common fate in Winchester this summer, Nicholas thought
resignedly. The most meticulous of book-keepers would abandon his
records when his life was at risk, and if he had time to take
anything but his life with him, he would certainly snatch up the
most precious of his goods, and let the parchments go. It seemed
hardly worth listing the small personal things which had belonged
to Julian, for they would be less memorable. He was hesitating
whether to persist when a narrow door opened and let in light from
a yard behind the shop, and a woman came in.
When the outer door was closed behind her she vanished again
briefly into the dimness of the interior, but once more emerged
into light as she approached her husband’s bench and the
bright sunlight of the street, and leaned forward to set a beaker
of ale ready at the silversmith’s right hand. She looked up,
as she did so, at Nicholas, with candid and composed interest, a
good-looking woman some years younger than her husband. Her face
was still shadowed by the awning that protected her husband’s
eyes, but her hand emerged fully into the sun as she laid the cup
down, a pale, shapely hand cut off startlingly at the wrist by the
black sleeve.
Nicholas stood staring in fascination at that hand, so fixedly
that she remained still in wonder, and did not withdraw it from the
light. On the little finger, too small, perhaps, to go over the
knuckle of any other, was a ring, wider than was common, its edge
showing silver, but its surface so closely patterned with coloured
enamels that the metal was hidden. The design was of tiny flowers
with four spread petals, the florets alternately yellow and blue,
spiked between with small green leaves. Nicholas gazed at it in
disbelief, as at a miraculous apparition, but it remained clear and
unmistakable. There could not be two such. Its value might not be
great, but the workmanship and imagination that had created it set
it apart from all others.
“I pray your pardon, madam!” he said, stammering as
he drew his wits together. “But that ring… May I know
where it came from?”
Both husband and wife were looking at him intently now,
surprised but not troubled.
“It was come by honestly,” she said, and smiled in
mild amusement at his gravity. “It was brought in for sale
some years back, and since I liked it, my husband gave it to
me.”
“When was this? Believe me, I have good reasons for
asking.”
“It was three years back,” said the silversmith
readily. “In the summer, but the date…that I
can’t be sure of now.”
“But I can,” said his wife, and laughed.
“And shame on you for forgetting, for it was my birthday, and
that was how I wooed the ring out of you. And my birthday, sir, is
the twentieth day of August. Three years I’ve had this pretty
thing. The bailiffs wife wanted my husband to copy it for her once,
but I wouldn’t have it. This must still be the only one of
its kind. Primrose and periwinkle… such soft colours!”
She turned her hand in the sun to admire the glow of the enamels.
“The other pieces that came with it were sold, long ago. But
they were not so fine as this.”
“There were other pieces that came with it?”
demanded Nicholas.
“A necklace of polished pebbles,” said the smith,
“I remember it now. And a silver bracelet chased with
tendrils of pease—or it might have been vetch.”
The ring alone would have been enough; these three together were
certainty. The three small items of personal jewellery belonging to
Julian Cruce had been brought into this shop for sale on the
twentieth of August, three years ago. The first clear echo, and its
note was wholly sinister.
“Master silversmith,” said Nicholas, “I had
not completed the tale of all I sought. These three things came
south, to my certain knowledge, in the keeping of a lady who was
bound for Wherwell, but never reached her destination.”
“Do you tell me so?” The smith had paled, and was
gazing warily and doubtfully at his visitor. “I bought the
things honestly, I’ve done nothing amiss, and know nothing,
beyond that some fellow, decent enough to all appearance, brought
them in here openly for sale…”
“Oh, no, don’t mistake me! I don’t doubt your
good faith, but see, you are the first I have found that even may
help me to discover what is become of the lady. Think back, tell
me, who was this man who came? What like was he? What age, what
style of man? He was not known to you?”
“Never seen before nor since,” said the silversmith,
cautiously relieved, but not sure that telling too much might not
somehow implicate him in dangerous business. “A man much of
my years, fifty he might be. Ordinary enough, plain in his dress, I
took him for what he claimed, a servant sent on an
errand.”
The woman did better. She was much interested by this time, and
saw no reason to fear involvement, and some sympathetic cause to
help, insofar as she could. She had a sharper eye for a man than
had her husband, and was disposed to approve of Nicholas and desire
his goodwill.
“A solid, square-made man he was,” she said,
“brown as his leather coat. That was not a hot summer like
this, his brown was the everlasting kind that would only yellow a
little in winter, the kind that comes with living out of doors
year-round—forester or huntsman, perhaps. Brown-bearded,
brown-haired but for his crown, he was balding. He had a bold,
oaken face on him, and a quick eye. I should never have remembered
him so well, but that he was the one who brought my ring. But I
tell you what, I fancy he remembered me for a good while. He gave
me long enough looks before he left the shop.”
She was used to that, being well aware that she was handsome,
and it was one more reason why she had recalled the man so well.
Good reason, also, for paying close attention to all she had to say
of him.
Nicholas swallowed burning bitterness. It was not the fifty
years, nor the beard, nor the bald crown, nor even the weathered
hide that identified the man, for Nicholas had never seen Adam
Heriet. It was the whole circumstance, possession of the jewellery,
the evidence of the date, the fact that the other three had been
left in Andover, and in any case Nicholas had seen them for
himself, and none of them resembled this description. The fourth
man, the devoted servant, the fifty-year-old huntsman and forester,
a stout man of his hands, a man Waleran of Meulan would think
himself lucky to get… yes, every word Nicholas had heard
said of Adam Heriet fitted with what this woman had to say of the
man who had sold Julian’s jewels.
“I did question possession,” said the silversmith,
still uneasy,’“seeing they were clearly a lady’s
property. I asked how he came by them, and why he was offering them
for sale. He said he was simply a servant sent on an errand, his
business to do as he was told, and he had too much sense to quibble
over it, seeing whoever questioned the orders that man gave might
find himself short of his ears, or with a back striped like a tabby
cat. I could well believe it, there are many such masters. He was
quite easy about it, why should I be less so?”
“Why, indeed!” said Nicholas heavily. “So you
bought, and he departed. Did he argue over the price?”
“No, he said his orders were to sell, he was no valuer and
was not expected to be. He took what I gave. It was a fair
price.”
With room for a fair profit, no doubt, but why not? Silversmiths
were not in the business to dole out charity to chance vendors.
“And was that all? He left you so?”
“He was going, when I did call after him, and asked him
what was become of the lady who had worn these things, and had she
no further use for them, and he turned back in the doorway and
looked at me, and said no, for such she had no further use at all,
for that this lady who had owned them was dead.”
The hardness of the answer, its cold force, was
there in the silversmith’s voice as he repeated it.
Remembering had brought it back far more vividly than ever he had
dreamed, it shook him as he voiced it. Even more fiercely it
stabbed at Nicholas, a knife in the heart, driving the breath out
of him. It rang so hideously true, and named Adam Heriet almost
beyond doubt. She who had owned them was dead. Ornaments were of no
further concern to her.
Out of the chill rage that consumed him he heard the woman,
roused now and eager, saying: “No, but that’s not all!
For it so chanced I followed the man out when he left, but softly,
not to be seen too soon.” Had he given her an appraising
look, smiled, flashed an admiring eye, to draw her on a string? No,
not if he had anything to hide, no, he would rather have slid away
unobtrusively, glad to be rid of his winnings for money. No, she
was female, curious, and had time on her hands to spare, she went
out to see whatever was to be seen. And what was it she saw?
“He slipped along to the left here,” she said,
“and there was another man, a young fellow, pressed close
against the wall there, waiting for him. Whether he gave him the
money, all of it or some of it, I could not be sure, but something
was handed over. And then the older one looked over his shoulder
and saw me, and they slipped away very quickly round the corner
into the side street by the market, and that was all I saw of them.
And more than I was meant to see,” she reflected, herself
surprised now that she came to see more in it than was natural.
“You’re sure of that?” asked Nicholas
intently. “There was a second with him, a younger man?”
For the three innocents from Lai had been left waiting in Andover.
If it had not been true, one or other of them, the simpleton
surely, would have given the game away at once.
“I am sure. A young fellow, neat enough but homespun, such
as you might see hanging around inns or fairs or markets, the best
of them hoping for work, and the worst hoping for a chance to get a
hand in some other man’s pouch.”
Hoping for work or hoping to thieve! Or both, if the work
offered took that shape—yes, even to the point of murder.
“What was he like, this second?”
She furrowed her brow and considered, gnawing a lip. She was in
strong earnest, searching her memory, which was proving tenacious
and long. “Tallish but not too tall, much the older
one’s height when they stood together, but half his bulk. I
say young because he was slender and fast when he slipped away, and
light on his feet. But I never saw his face, he had the capuchon
over his head.”
“I did wonder,” said the silversmith defensively.
“But it was done, I’d paid, and I had the goods. There
was no more I could do.”
“No. No, there’s no blame. You could not
know.” Nicholas looked again at the bright ring on the
woman’s finger. “Madam, will you let me buy that ring
of you? For double what your husband paid for it? Or if you will
not, will you let me borrow it of you for a fee, and my promise to
return it when I can? To you,” he said earnestly, “it
is dear as a gift, and prized, but I need it.”
She stared back at him wide-eyed and captivated, clasping and
turning the ring on her finger. “Why do you need it? More
than I?”
“I need it to confront that man who brought it here, the
man who has procured, I do believe, the death of the lady who wore
it before you. Put a price on it, and you shall have it.”
She closed her free hand round it defensively, but she was
flushed and bright-eyed with excitement, too. She looked at her
husband, who had the merchant’s calculating, far-off look in
his eyes, and was surely about to fix a price that would pay the
repairs of his shop for him. She tugged suddenly at the ring,
twisted it briskly over her knuckle, and held it out to
Nicholas.
“I lend it to you, for no fee. But bring it back to me
yourself, when you have done, and tell me how this matter ends. And
should you find you are mistaken, and she is still living, and
wants her ring, then give it back to her, and pay me for it
whatever you think fair.”
The hand she had extended to him with her bounty he caught and
kissed. “Madam, I will! All you bid me, I will! I pledge you
my faith!” He had nothing fit to offer her as a return
pledge, she had the better of him at all points. Her husband was
looking at her indulgently, as one accustomed to the whims of a
very handsome wife, and made no demur, at least until the visitor
was gone. “I serve here under FitzRobert,” said
Nicholas. “Should I fail you, or you ever come to suppose
that I have so failed you, complain to him, and he will show you
justice. But I will not fail you!”
“Are you so ready to say farewell to my
gifts?” asked the silversmith, when Nicholas was out of
sight. But he sounded amused rather than offended, and had turned
back to his close work on the brooch with unperturbed
concentration.
“I have not said farewell to it,” she said serenely.
“I trust my judgement. He will be back, and I shall have my
ring again.”
“And how if he finds the lady living, and takes you at
your word? What then?”
“Why, then,” said his wife, “I think I may
earn enough out of his gratitude to buy myself all the rings I
could want. And I know you have the skill to make me a copy of that
one, if I so wish. Trust me, whichever way his luck runs—and
I wish him better than he expects!—we shall not be the
losers.”
Nicholas rode out of Winchester within the hour,
in burning haste, by the north gate towards Hyde, passing close by
the blackened ground and broken-toothed walls of the ill-fated
abbey from which Humilis and Fidelis had fled to Shrewsbury for
refuge. These witnesses to tragedy and loss fell behind him
unnoticed now. His sights were set far ahead.
The inertia of despair had lasted no longer than the length of
the street, and given place to the most implacable fury of rage and
vengefulness. Now he had something as good as certain, a small
circlet of witness, evidence of the foulest treachery and
ingratitude. There could be no doubt whatever that these modest
ornaments were the same that Julian had carried with her, no chance
could possibly have thrown together for sale three such others. Two
witnesses could tell of the disposal of that ill-gotten plunder,
one could describe the seller only too well, with even more
certainty once she was brought face to face with him, as, by God,
she should be before all was done. Moreover, she had seen him meet
with his hired assassin in the street, and pay him for his
services. There was no possibility of finding the hireling,
nameless and faceless as he was, except through the man who had
hired him, and such enquiries as Nicholas had set in motion after
Adam Heriet had so far failed to trace his present whereabouts.
Only one company of Waleran’s men remained near Winchester,
and Heriet was not with them. But the search should go on until he
was found, and when found, he had more now to explain away than a
few stolen hours—possession of the lost girl’s goods,
the disposal of them for money, the sharing of his gains with some
furtive unknown. For whatever conceivable purpose, but to pay him
for his part in robbery and murder?
Once the principal villain was found, so would his tool be. And
the first thing to do now was inform Hugh Beringar, and accelerate
the hunt for Adam Heriet in Shropshire as in the south, until he
was run to earth at last, and confronted with the ring.
It was barely past noon when Nicholas rode out of the city. By
dusk he was near Oxford, secured a remount, and rode on at a
steadier and more sparing pace through the night. A hot, sultry
night it was, all the more as he went north into the midlands. The
sky was clear of cloud, yet without moon or stars, very black. And
all about him, in the mid hours of the night, lightnings flared and
instantly died again into blackness, conjuring up, for the
twinkling of an eye, trees and roofs and distant hills, only to
obliterate them again before the eye could truly perceive them. And
all in absolute silence, with nowhere any murmur of thunder to
break the leaden hush. Forewarnings of the wrath of God, or of his
inscrutable mercies.
Chapter Twelve
« ^ »
The morning came bright, veiled and still, the
rising sun a disc of copper, the mill pond flat and dull like a
pewter dish. The ripples evoked by Madog’s oars did no more
than heave sluggishly and settle again with an oily heaviness, as
he brought his boat in from the river after Prime.
Brother Edmund had fussed and hesitated over the whole
enterprise, unhappy at allowing the risk to his patient, but unable
to prevent, since the abbot had given his permission. By way of a
compromise with his conscience, he saw to it that every possible
provision was made for the comfort of Humilis on the journey, but
absented himself from the embarkation to busy himself about his
other duties. It was Cadfael and Fidelis who carried Humilis in a
simple litter out through the wicket in the enclave wall which led
directly to the mill, and down to the waterside. For all his long
bones, he weighed hardly as much as a half-grown boy. Madog,
shorter by head and shoulders, hoisted him bodily in his arms
without noticeable effort, and bade Fidelis first take his place on
the thwart, so that the sick man could be settled on brychans
against the young man’s knees, and propped comfortably with
pillows. Thus he might travel with as little fatigue as possible.
Fidelis drew the thin shoulders gently back to rest against him,
the tonsured head, bared to the morning air, pillowed on his knees.
The ring of dark hair still showed vigorous and young where all
else was enfeebled, drained and old. Only the eyes had kindled to
unusual brightness in the excitement of this venture, the
fulfilment of a dear wish. After all the great endeavours, all the
crossing and recrossing of oceans and continents, all the battles
and victories and strivings, adventure at last was a voyage of a
few miles up an English river, to revisit a modest manor in a
peaceful English shire.
Happiness, thought Cadfael, watching him, consists in small
things, not in great. It is the small things we remember, when time
and mortality close in, and by small landmarks we may make our way
at last humbly into another world.
He drew Madog aside for a moment before he let them go. The two
in the boat were already engrossed, the one in the open day, the
sky above him, the green and brightness of the land outside the
cloister, the other in his beloved charge. Neither was paying
attention to anything else.
“Madog,” said Cadfael earnestly, “if anything
untoward should come to your notice—if there should be
anything strange, anything to astonish you… for God’s
sake say no word to any other, only bring it to me.”
Madog looked sideways at him, blinking knowingly through the
thorn-bushes of his brows, and said: “And you, I suppose,
will be no way astonished! I know you! I can see as far into a dark
night as most men. If there’s anything to tell, you shall be
the first, and from me the only one to hear it.”
He clapped Cadfael weightily on the shoulder, slipped loose the
mooring rope he had twined about a stooping willow stump, and set
foot with a boy’s agility on the side of the boat, at once
pushing it off from the shore and sliding down to the thwart in one
movement. The dull sheen of the water heaved and sank lethargically
between boat and bank. Madog took the oars, and pulled the boat
round easily into the outflowing current, lax and sleepy in the
heat like a human creature, but still alive and in languid
motion.
Cadfael stood to watch them go. The morning light, hazy though
it was, shone on the faces of the two travellers as the boat swung
round, the young face and the older face, the one hovering,
solicitous and grave, the other upturned and pallidly smiling for
pleasure in his chosen day. Both great-eyed, intent, perhaps even a
little intimidated by the enterprise they had undertaken. Then the
boat came round, the oars dipped, and it was on Madog’s
squat, capable figure the eastern light fell.
There was a ferryman called Charon, Cadfael recalled from his
few forays into the writings of antiquity, who had the care of
souls bound out of this world. He, too, took pay from his
passengers, indeed he refused them if they had not their fare. But
he did not provide rugs and pillows and cerecloth for the souls he
ferried across to eternity. Nor had he ever cared to seek and
salvage the forlorn bodies of those the river took as its prey.
Madog of the Dead Boat was the better man.
There is always a degree of coolness on the water,
however sultry the air and sunken the level of the stream. On the
still, metallic lustre of the Severn there was at least the
illusion of a breeze, and a breath from below that seemed to temper
the glow from above, and Humilis could just reach a frail arm over
the side and dip his fingers in the familiar waters of the river
beside which he had been born. Fidelis nursed him anxiously, his
hands braced to steady the pillowed head, so that it lay in a
chalice of his cupped palms, quite at rest. Later he might seek to
withdraw the touch of his hands, flesh against flesh, for the sake
of coolness, but as yet there was no need. He hung above the
upturned, dreaming face, delicately shifting his hands as Humilis
turned his head from side to side, trying to take in and recall
both banks as they slid by. Fidelis felt no cramp, no weariness,
almost no grief. He had lived so long with one particular grief
that it had settled amicably into his being, a welcome and kindly
guest. Here in the boat, thus islanded together, he found also an
equally profound and poignant joy.
They had circled the whole of the town in their early passage,
for the Severn, upstream from the abbey, made a great moat about
the walls, turning the town almost into an island, but for the neck
of land covered and protected by the castle. Once under
Madog’s western bridge, that gave passage to the roads into
Wales, the meanderings of the river grew tortuous, and turned first
one cheek, then the other, to the climbing, copper sun. Here there
was ample water still, though below its common summer level, and
the few shoals clung inshore, and Madog was familiar with all of
them, and rowed strongly and leisurely, conscious of his
mastery.
“All this stretch I remember well,” said Humilis,
smiling towards the Frankwell shore, as the great bend north of the
town brought them back on their westward course. “This is
pure pleasure to me, friend, but I fear it must be hard labour to
you.”
“No,” said Madog, taciturn in English, but able to
hold his own, “no, this water is my living and my life. I go
gladly.”
“Even in wintry weather?”
“In all weathers,” said Madog, and glanced up
briefly at the sky, which continued a brazen vault, cloudless but
hazy.
Beyond the suburb of Frankwell, outside the town walls and the
loop of the river, they were between wide stretches of
water-meadows, still moist enough to be greener than the grass on
high ground, and a little coolness came up from the reedy shores,
as though the earth breathed here, that elsewhere seemed to hold
its breath. For a while the banks rose on either side, and old,
tall trees overhung the water, casting a leaden shade. Heavy
willows leaned from the banks, half their roots exposed by the
erosion of the soil. Then the ground levelled and opened out again
on their right hand, while on the left the bank rose in low, sandy
terraces below and a slope of grass above, leading up to hillocks
of woodland.
“It is not far now,” said Humilis, his eyes fixed
eagerly ahead. “I remember well. Nothing here is
changed.”
He had gathered a degree of strength from his pleasure in this
expedition, and his voice was clear and calm, but there were beads
of sweat on his brow and lip. Fidelis wiped them away, and leaned
over him to give him shade without touching.
“I am a child given a holiday,” said Humilis,
smiling. “It’s fitting that I should spend it where I
was a child. Life is a circle, Fidelis. We go outward from our
source for half our time, leave behind our kin and our familiar
places, value far countries and new-made friends. But then at the
furthest point we begin the roundabout return, drawing in again
towards the place from which we came. When the circle joins, there
is nowhere beyond to go in this world, and it’s time to
depart. There is nothing sad in that. It’s right and
good.”
He made to raise himself a little in the boat to look ahead, and
Fidelis lifted and supported him under the arms. “Yonder,
behind the screen of trees, there is the manor. We’re
home!”
The soil was reddish and sandy here, and provided a long, narrow
beach, beyond which a slope of grass climbed, and a trodden path
went up through the trees. Madog ran his boat into the sand,
shipped his oars, and stepped ashore to haul the boat firmly
aground and moor it.
“Bide quiet here a while, and I’ll go and tell them
at the house.”
The tenant of Salton was a man of fifty-five, and had not
forgotten the boy, nine years or so his junior, who had been born
to his lord in this manor, and lived the first few years of his
life there. He came himself in haste down to the river, with a pair
of servants and an improvised chair to carry Godfrid up to the
house. It was not the paladin of the Kingdom of Jerusalem he came
hurrying to welcome, but the boy he had taught to fish and swim,
and lifted on to his first pony at three years old. The early
companionship had not lasted many years, and perhaps he had not
given it a thought now for thirty years or more, being busy
marrying and raising a family of his own, but the memories were
readily reawakened. And in spite of Madog’s dry warning, he
checked in sharp and shocked dismay at sight of the frail spectre
that awaited him in the boat. He was quick to recover and run to
offer hand and knee and service, but Humilis had seen.
“You find me much changed, Aelred,” he said,
fetching the name out of the well of his memory by instinct when it
was needed. “We are none of us the boys we once were. I have
not worn well, but never let that trouble you. I’m well
content. And glad, most glad, to see you here again on this same
soil where I left you so long ago, and looking in such good
heart.”
“My lord Godfrid, you do me great honour,” said
Aelred. “All here is at your service. My wife and my sons
will be proud.”
He lifted his guest bodily out of the boat, startled by the
light weight, and set him carefully in the sling chair. As a boy of
twelve, long ago, son of his lord’s steward, he had more than
once carried the little boy in his arms. The elder brother,
Marescot’s heir, had scorned, at ten, to play nursemaid to a
mere baby. Now the same arms carried the last wisp of a life, and
found it scarcely heavier than the child.
“I am not come to put you to any trouble,” said
Humilis, “but only to sit here a while with you, and hear
your news, and see how your fields prosper and your children grow.
That will be great pleasure. And this is my good friend and helper,
Brother Fidelis, who takes such good care of me that I lack
nothing.”
Up the green slope and through the windbreak of trees they
carried their burden, and there in the fields of the demesne, small
but well husbanded, was the manor-house of Salton in its ring fence
lined with byres and barns. A low, modest house, no more than a
hall and one small chamber over a stone undercroft, and a separate
kitchen in the yard. There was a little orchard outside the fence,
and a wooden bench in the cool under the apple-trees. There they
installed Humilis, with brychans and pillows to ease his sparsely
covered bones, and ran busily back and forth in attendance on him
with ale, fruit, new-baked bread, every gift they could offer. The
wife came, fluttered and shy, dissembling startled pity as well as
she could. Two big sons came, the elder about thirty, the younger
surely achieved after one or two infant losses, for he was fifteen
years younger. The elder son brought a young wife to make her
reverence beside him, a dark, elfin girl, already pregnant.
Under the apple-trees Fidelis sat silent in the grass, leaving
the bench for host and guest, while Aelred talked with sudden
unwonted eloquence of days long past, and recounted all that had
happened to him since those times. A quiet, settled, hard-working
life, while crusaders roamed the world and came home childless,
unfruitful and maimed. And Humilis listened with a faint, contented
smile, his own voice used less and less, for he was tiring, and
much of the stimulus of excitement was ebbing away. The sun was in
the zenith, still a hazed and angry sun, but in the west swags of
cloud were gathering and massing.
“Leave us now a little while,” said Humilis,
“for I tire easily, and I would not wear you out, as well.
Perhaps I may sleep. Fidelis will watch by me.”
When they were alone he drew breath deep, and was silent a long
time, but certainly not sleeping. He reached a lean hand to pluck
Fidelis up by the sleeve, and have him sit beside him, in the place
Aelred had vacated. A soft, drowsy lowing came to them from the
byres, preoccupied as the humming of bees. The bees had had a
hectic summer, frenziedly harvesting the flowers that bloomed so
lavishly but died so soon. There were three hives at the end of the
orchard. There would be honey in store.
“Fidelis…” The voice that had begun to flag
and fail him had recovered clarity and calm, only it sounded at a
little distance, as though he had already begun to depart.
“My heart, I brought you here to be with you, you only, you
of all the world, here where I began. No one but you should hear
what I say now. I know you better than I know my own soul. I value
you as I value my own soul and my hope of heaven. I love you above
any creature on this earth. Oh, hush… still!”
The arm on which his hand lay so gently had jerked and
stiffened, the mute throat had uttered some small sound like a
sob.
“God forbid I should cause you any manner of pain, even by
speaking too freely, but time is short. We both know it. And I have
things to say while there’s time. Fidelis… your sweet
companionship has been the blessing, the bliss, the joy and comfort
of these last years of mine. There is no way I can recompense you
but by loving you as you have loved me. And so I do. There can be
nothing beyond that. Remember it, when I am gone, and remember that
I go exulting, knowing you now as you know me, and loving as you
have loved me.”
Beside him Fidelis sat still and mute as stone, but stones do
not weep, and Fidelis was weeping, for when Humilis stooped and
kissed his cheek he tasted tears.
That was all that passed. And shortly thereafter
Madog stood before them, saying practically that there was a
possible storm brewing, and they had better either make up their
minds to stay where they were, or else get aboard at once and make
their way briskly down with what current there was in this slack
water, back to Shrewsbury.
The day belonged to Humilis, and so did the decision, and
Humilis looked up at the western sky, darkening into an ominous
twilight, looked at his companion, who sat like one straining to
prolong a dream, remote and passive, and said, smiling, that they
should go.
Aelred’s sons carried him down to the shore, Aelred lifted
him to his place in the bottom of the boat on his bed of rugs, with
Fidelis to prop and cherish him. The east was still sullenly
bright, they launched towards the light. Behind them the looming
clouds multiplied with black and ominous speed, dangling like
overfull udders of venomous milk. Under that darkness, Wales had
vanished, distance became a matter of three miles or four.
Somewhere there to westward there had already been torrential rain.
The first turgid impulse of storm-water, creeping insidiously,
began to muddy the Severn under them, and push them purposefully
downstream.
They were well down the first reach between the water-meadows
when the east suddenly darkened, almost instantly, to reflect back
the purple-black frown of the west, and suddenly the light died
into dimness, and the rumblings of thunder began, coming from the
west at speed, like rolls of drums following them, or peals of
deep-mouthed hounds on their trail in a hunt by demi-gods. Madog,
untroubled but ready, rested on his oars to unfold the waxed cloth
he used for covering goods in passage, and spread it over Humilis
and across the body of the boat, making a canopy for his head,
which Fidelis held over spread hands to prevent it from impeding
the sick man’s breathing.
Then the rain began, first great, heavy, single drops striking
the stretched cloth loud as stones, then the heavens opened and let
fall all the drowning accumulation of water of which the bleached
earth was creditor, a downpour that set the Severn seething as if
it boiled, and spat abrupt fountains of sand and soil from the
banks. Fidelis covered his head, and bent to sustain the cover over
Humilis. Madog made out into the centre of the stream, for the
lightning, though it followed the course of the river, would strike
first and most readily at whatever stood tallest along the
banks.
Already soaked, he shook off water merrily as a fish, as much at
home in it as beside it. He had been out in storms quite as sudden
and drastic as this, and furious though it might be, he was assured
it would not last very long.
But somewhere far upstream they had received this baptism
several hours ago, for flood water was coming down by this time in
a great, foul brown wave, sweeping them before it. Madog ran with
it, using his oars only to keep his boat well out in midstream. And
steadily and viciously the torrent of rain fell, and the rolls and
peals and slashes of thunder hounded them down towards Shrewsbury,
and the lightnings, hot on the heels of the thunder, flashed and
flamed and criss-crossed their path, the only light in a howling
darkness. They could barely see either bank except when the
lightning flared and vanished, and the blindness after its passing
made the succeeding blaze even more blinding.
Wet and streaming as a seal, Fidelis shook off water on either
side, and held the cover over Humilis with braced and aching
forearms. His eyes were tight-shut against the deluge of the rain,
he opened them only by burdened glimpses, peering through the
downpour. He did not know where they were, except by flaming
visions that forced light through his very eyelids, and caused him
to blink the torment away. Such a flare showed him trees leaning,
gaunt and sinister, magnified by the lurid light before they were
swallowed in the darkness. So they were already past the open
water-meadows, surely by now morasses dimpled and pitted with heavy
rain. They were being driven fast be tween the trees, not far now
from possible shelter in Frankwell.
In spite of the covering cloth they were awash. Water swirled in
the bottom of the boat, cold and sluggish, a discomfort, but not a
danger. They ran with the current, fouled and littered with leaves
and the debris of branches, muddied and turgid and curling in
perverse eddies. But very soon now they could come ashore in
Frankwell and take cover in the nearest dwelling, hardly the worse
for all this turmoil and violence.
The thunder gathered and shrieked, one ear-bursting bellow. The
lightning struck in time with it, a blinding glare. Fidelis opened
his drowned eyes in shock at the blow, in time to see the thickest,
oldest, most misshapen willow on the left bank leap, split asunder
in flame, wrench out half its roots from the slithering, sodden
shore, and burst into a tremendous blossom of fire, hurled into
midstream over them, and blazing as it fell.
Madog flung himself forward over Humilis in the shell of the
boat. Like a bolt from a mangonel the shattered tree crashed down
upon the bow of the skiff, smashed through its sides and split it
apart like a cracked egg. Trunk and boat and cargo went down deep
together into the murky waters. The fire died in an immense
hissing. Everything was dark, everything suddenly cold and in
motion and heavier than lead, dragging body and soul down among the
weed and debris of storm, turning and turning and drifting fast,
drawn irresistibly towards the ease and languor of death.
Fidelis fought and kicked his way upward with
bursting heart, against the comforting persuasion of despair, the
cramping, crippling weight of his habit, and the swirling and
battering of drifting branches and tangling weeds. He came to the
surface and drew deep breath, clutching at leaves that slid through
his fingers, and fastening greedily on a branch that held fast, and
supported him with his head above water. Gasping, he shook off
water and opened his eyes upon howling darkness. A cage of
shattered branches surrounded and held him. Torn but still
tenacious roots anchored the willow, heaving and plunging, against
the surging current. A brychan from the boat wound itself about his
arm like a snake, and almost tore him from his hold. He dragged
himself along the branch, peering and straining after any glimpse
of a floating hand, a pale face, phantom-like in all that chaotic
gloom.
A fold of black cloth coiled past, driven through the threshing
leaves. The end of a sleeve surfaced, a pallid hand trailed by and
went under again. Fidelis loosed his hold, and launched himself
after it, clear of the tree, diving beneath the trammelling
branches. The hem of the habit slid through his fingers, but he got
a grip on the billowing folds of the cowl, and struck out towards
the Frankwell shore to escape the trailing wreckage of the willow.
Clinging desperately, he shifted to a better hold, holding the lax
body of Humilis above him. Once they went down together. Then Madog
was beside them, hoisting the weight of the unconscious body from
arms that could not have sustained it longer.
Fidelis drifted for a moment on the edge of acceptance, in an
exhaustion which rendered the idea of death perilously attractive.
Better by far to let go, abandon struggle, go wherever the current
might take him.
And the current took him and stranded him quite gently in the
muddied grass of the shore, and laid him face-down beside the body
of Brother Humilis, over which Madog of the Dead Boat was labouring
all in vain.
The rain slackened suddenly, briefly, the wind,
which had the whistle of anguish on its driving breath, subsided
for an instant, and the demons of thunder rolled and rumbled away
downstream, leaving a breath of utter silence and almost stillness,
between frenzies. And piercing through the lull, a great scream of
deprivation and loss and grief shrilled aloft over Severn,
startling the hunched and silent birds out of the bushes, and
echoing down the flood in a long ululation from bank to bank,
crying a bereavement beyond remedy.
Chapter Thirteen
« ^ »
Nicholas was approaching Shrewsbury when the sky
began to darken ominously, and he quickened his pace in the hope of
reaching shelter in the town before the storm broke. But the first
heavy drops fell as he reached the Foregate, and before his eyes
the street was emptied of life, all its inhabitants going to ground
within their houses, and closing doors and shutters against the
rage to come. By the time he rode past the gatehouse of the abbey,
abandoning the thought of waiting out the storm there, since he was
now so close, the sky had opened, in a downpour so opaque and
blinding that he found himself veering from side to side as he
crossed the bridge, unable to steer a straight course. It seemed he
was the only man left in a depopulated town in an empty world, for
there was not another soul stirring.
Under the arch of the town gate he halted to draw breath and
clear his eyes, shaking off the weight of the rain. The whole width
of Shrewsbury lay between him and the castle, but Hugh’s
house by Saint Mary’s was no great distance, only up the
curve of the Wyle and the level street beyond. Hugh was as likely
to be there as at the castle. At least he could call in and ask, on
his way through to the High Cross, and the descent to the castle
gatehouse. He could hardly get wetter than he already was. He set
off up the hill. Saner folk peered out through the chinks in their
shuttered windows, and watched him scurrying head-down through the
deluge. Overhead the thunder rolled and rattled round a sky dark as
midnight, and lightnings flickered, drawing the peals ever closer
after them. The horse was unhappy but well-trained, and pressed on
obedient but quivering with fear.
The gates of Hugh’s courtyard stood open, there was a
degree of shelter under the lee of the house, and as soon as hooves
were heard on the cobbles the hall door opened, and a groom came
haring across from the stables to take the horse to cover. Aline
stood peering anxiously out into the murky gloom, and beckoned the
traveller in.
“Before you drown, sir,” she said, all concern, as
Nicholas plunged into the shelter of the doorway and let fall his
streaming cloak, to avoid bringing it within. They stood looking
earnestly at each other, for the light was too dim for instant
recognition. Then she tilted her head, recaptured a memory, and
smiled. “You are Nicholas Harnage! You came here with Hugh,
when first you came to Shrewsbury. I remember now. Forgive such a
slow welcome back, but I am not used to midnight in the afternoon.
Come within, and let me find you some dry clothes—though I
fear Hugh’s will be a tight fit for you.”
He was warmed by her candour and kindness, but it could not
divert him from the black intensity of his purpose here. He looked
beyond her, where Constance hovered, clutching her tyrant Giles
firmly by the hand, for fear he should mistake the deluge for a new
amusement, and dart out into it.
“The lord sheriff is not here? I must see him as soon as
may be. I bring grim news.”
“Hugh is at the castle, but he’ll come by evening.
Can it not wait? At least until this storm blows by. It cannot last
long.”
No, he could not wait. He would go on the rest of the way, fair
or foul. He thanked her, almost ungraciously in his preoccupation,
swung the wet cloak about him again, took back his horse from the
groom, and was off again at a trot towards the High Cross. Aline
sighed, shrugged, and went in, closing the door on the chaos
without. Grim news! What could that mean? Something to do with King
Stephen and Robert of Gloucester? Had the attempts at an exchange
foundered? Or was it something to do with that young man’s
personal quest? Aline knew the bare bones of the story, and felt a
mild, rueful interest—a girl set free by her affianced
husband, a favoured squire sent to tell her so, and too modest or
too sensitive to pursue at once the attraction he felt towards her
on his own account. Was the girl alive or dead? Better to know,
once for all, than to go on tormented by uncertainty. But surely
‘grim news’ could only mean the worst.
Nicholas reached the High Cross, spectral through the streaming
rain, and turned down the slight slope towards the castle, and the
broad ramp to the gatehouse. Water lay ankle-deep in the outer
ward, draining off far too slowly to keep pace with the flood. A
sergeant leaned out from the guard-room, and called the stranger
within.
“The lord sheriff? He’s in the hall. If you bear
round into the inner ward close to the wall you’ll escape the
worst. I’ll have your horse stabled. Or wait a while here in
the dry, if you choose, for this can’t last for
ever…”
But no, he could not wait. The ring burned in his pouch, and the
acid bitterness in his mind. He must get his tale at once to the
ears of authority, and his teeth into the throat of Adam Heriet. He
dared not stop hating, or the remaining grief became more than he
could stand. He bore down on Hugh in the huge dark hall with the
briefest of greetings and the most abrupt of challenges, an unkempt
apparition, his wet brown hair plastered to forehead and temples,
and water streaking his face.
“My lord, I’m back from Winchester, with plain proof
Julian is dead and her goods made away with long ago. And we must
leave all else and turn every man you have here and I can raise in
the south, to hunt down Adam Heriet. It was his doing—Heriet
and his hired murderer, some footpad paid for his work with the
price of Julian’s jewellery. Once we lay hands on him, he
won’t be able to deny it. I have proof, I have witnesses that
he said himself she was dead!”
“Come, now!” said Hugh, his eyes rounding.
“That’s a large enough claim. You’ve been a busy
man in the south, I see, but so have we here. Come, sit, and
let’s have the full story. But first, let’s have those
wet clothes off you, and find you a man who matches, before you
catch your death.” He shouted for the servants, and sent them
running for towels and coats and hose.
“No matter for me,” protested Nicholas feverishly,
catching at his arm. “What matters is the proof I have, that
fits only one man, to my mind, and he going free, and God knows
where…”
“Ah, but Nicholas, if it’s Adam Heriet you’re
after, then you need fret no longer. Adam Heriet is safe behind a
locked door here in the castle, and has been for a matter of
days.”
“You have him? You found Heriet? He’s taken?”
Nicholas drew deep and vengeful breath, and heaved a great
sigh.
“We have him, and he’ll keep. He has a sister
married to a craftsman in Brigge, and was visiting his kin like any
honest man. Now he’s the sheriff’s guest, and stays so
until we have the rights of it, so no more sweat for
him.”
“And have you got any part of it out of him? What has he
said?”
“Nothing to the purpose. Nothing an honest man might not
have said in his place.”
“That shall change,” said Nicholas grimly, and
allowed himself to notice his own sodden condition for the first
time, and to accept the use of the small chamber provided him, and
the clothes put at his disposal. But he was half into his tale
before he had dried his face and his tousled hair and shrugged his
way into dry garments.
“… never a trace anywhere of the church ornaments,
which should be the most notable if ever they were marketed. And I
was in two minds whether it was worth enquiring further, when the
man’s wife came in, and I knew the ring she was wearing for
Julian’s. No, that’s to press it too far, I
know—say rather I saw that it fitted only too well the
description we had of Julian’s. You remember? Enamelled all
round with flowers in yellow and blue…”
“I have the whole register by heart,” said Hugh
drily.
“Then you’ll see why I was so sure. I asked where
she got it, and she said it was brought into the shop for sale
along with two other pieces of jewellery, by a man about fifty
years old. Three years back, on the twentieth day of August, for
that was the day of her birth, and she asked the ring as a present,
and got it from her husband. And the other two pieces, both sold
since, they described to me as a necklace of polished stones and a
silver bracelet engraved with sprays of vetch or pease. Three such,
and all together! They could only be Julian’s.”
Hugh nodded emphatic agreement to that. “And the
man?”
“The description the woman gave me fits what little I have
been told of Adam Heriet, for till now I have not seen him. Fifty
years old, tanned from living outdoor like forester or
huntsman… You have seen him, you know more. Brown-bearded
she said and balding, a face of oak… Is that in
tune?”
“To the letter and the note.”
“And the ring I have. Here, see! I asked it of the woman
for this need, and she trusted me with it, though she valued it and
would not sell, and I must give it back—when its work is
done! Could this be mistaken?”
“It could not. Cruce and all his household will confirm
it, but truth, we hardly need them. Is there more?”
“There is! For the jeweller questioned the ownership,
seeing these were all a woman’s things, and asked if the lady
who owned them had no further use for them. And the man said, as
for the lady who had owned them, no, she had no further use for
them, seeing she was dead!”
“He said so? Thus baldly?”
“He did. Wait, there’s more! The woman was a little
curious about him, and followed him out of the shop when he left.
And she saw him meet with a young fellow who was lurking by the
wall outside, and give something over to him—a part of the
money or the whole, or so she thought. And when they were aware of
her watching, they slipped away round the corner out of sight, very
quickly.”
“All this she will testify to?”
“I am sure she will. And a good witness, careful and
clear.”
“So it seems,” said Hugh, and shut his fingers
decisively over the ring. “Nicholas, you must take some food
and wine now, while this downpour continues—for why should
you drown a second time when we have our quarry already in safe
hold? But as soon as it stops, you and I will go and confront
Master Heriet with this pretty thing, and see if we cannot prise
more out of him this time than a child’s tale of gaping at
the wonders of Winchester.”
Ever since dinner Brother Cadfael had been
dividing his time between the mill and the gatehouse, forewarned of
possible trouble by the massing of the clouds long before the rain
began. When the storm broke he took refuge in the mill, from which
vantage-point he could keep an eye on both the pond and its outlet
to the brook, and the road from the town, in case Madog should have
found it advisable to land his charges for shelter in Frankwell,
rather than completing the long circuit of the town, in which case
he would come afoot to report as much.
The mill’s busy season was over, it was quiet and dim
within, no sound but the monotonous dull drumming of the rain. It
was there that Madog found him, a drowned rat of a Madog, alone. He
had come by the path outside the abbey enclave, by which the town
customers approached with their grain to be milled, rather than
enter at the gatehouse. He loomed shadowy against the open doorway,
and stood mute, dangling long, helpless arms. No man’s
strength could fight off the powers of weather and storm and
thunder. Even his long endurance had its limits.
“Well?” said Cadfael, chilled with foreboding.
“Not well, but very ill.” Madog came slowly within,
and what light there was showed the dour set of his face.
“Anything to astonish me, you said! I have had my fill of
astonishment, and I bring it straight to you, as you wished. God
knows,” he said, wringing out beard and hair, and shaking
rivulets of rain from his shoulders, “I’m at a loss to
know what to do about it. If you had foreknowledge, you may be able
to see a way forward—I’m blind!” He drew deep
breath, and told it all in words blunt and brief. “The rain
alone would not have troubled us. The lightning struck a tree,
heaved it at us as we passed, and split us asunder. The
boat’s gone piecemeal down the river, where the shreds will
fetch up there’s no guessing. And those two brothers of
yours…”
“Drowned?” said Cadfael in a stunned
whisper.
“The older one, Marescot, yes… Dead, at any rate. I
got him out, the young one helping, though him I had to loose, I
could not grapple with both. But I could get no breath back into
Marescot. There was barely time for him to drown, the shock more
likely stopped his heart, frail as he was—the cold, even the
noise of the thunder. However it was, he’s dead.
There’s an end. As for the other—what is there I could
tell you of the other, that you do not know?”
He was searching Cadfael’s face with close and wondering
attention. “No, there’s no astonishment in it for you,
is there? You knew it all before. Now what do we do?”
Cadfael stirred out of his stillness, gnawed a cautious lip, and
stared out into the rain. The worst had passed, the sky was growing
lighter. Far along the river valley the diminishing rolls of
thunder followed the foul brown flood-water downstream.
“Where have you left them?”
“On the far side of Frankwell, not a mile from the bridge,
there’s a hut on the bank, the fishermen use it. We fetched
up close by, and I got them into cover there. We’ll need a
litter to bring Marescot home, but what of the other?”
“Nothing of the other! The other’s gone, drowned,
the Severn has taken him. And no alarm, no litter, not yet. Bear
with me, Madog, for this is a desperate business, but if we tread
carefully now we may come through it unscathed. Go back to them,
and wait for me there. I’m coming with you as far as the
town, then you go on to the hut, and I’ll come to you there
as soon as I can. And never a word of this, never to any, for the
sake of us all.”
The rain had stopped by the time Cadfael turned in
at the gate of Hugh’s house. Every roof glistened, every
gutter streamed, as the grey remnants of cloud cleared from a sun
now bright and benevolent, all its coppery malignancy gone
down-river with the storm.
“Hugh is still at the castle,” said Aline, surprised
and pleased as she rose to meet him. “He has a visitor with
him there—Nicholas Harnage is come back, he says with grim
news, but he did not stay to confide it to me.”
“He? He’s back?” Cadfael was momentarily
distracted, even alarmed. “What can he have found, I wonder?
And how wide will he have spread it already?” He shook the
speculation away from him. “Well, that makes my business all
the more urgent. Girl dear, it’s you I want! Had Hugh been
here, I would have begged the loan of you of your lord in a proper
civil fashion, but as things are… I need you for an hour or
two. Will you ride with me in a good cause? We’ll need
horses—one for you to go and return, and one for me to go
further still—one of Hugh’s big fellows that can carry
two at a pinch. Will you be my advocate, and see me back into good
odour if I borrow such a horse? Trust me, the need is
urgent.”
“Hugh’s stables have always been open to you,”
said Aline, “since ever we got to know you. And I’ll
lend myself for any enterprise you tell me is urgent. How far have
we to go?”
“Not far. Over the western bridge and across Frankwell. I
must ask the loan of some of your possessions, too,” said
Cadfael.
“Tell me what you want, and then you go and saddle the
horses—Jehan is there, tell him you have my leave. And you
can tell me what all this means and what I’m needed for on
the way.”
Adam Heriet looked up sharply and alertly when the
door of his prison was opened at an unexpected hour of the early
evening. He drew himself together with composure and caution when
he saw who entered. He was practised and prepared in all the
questions with which he had so far had to contend, but this
promised or threatened something new. The bold oaken face the
jeweller’s wife had so shrewdly observed served him well. He
rose civilly in the presence of his betters, but with a formal
stiffness and a blank countenance which suggested that he did not
feel himself to be in any way inferior. The door closed behind
them, though the key was not turned. There was no need, there would
be a guard outside.
“Sit, Adam! We have been showing some interest in your
movements in Winchester, at the time you know of,” said Hugh
mildly. “Would you care to add anything to what you’ve
already told us? Or to change anything?”
“No, my lord. I have told you what I did and where I went.
There is no more to tell.”
“Your memory may be faulty. All men are fallible. Can we
not remind you, for instance, of a silversmith’s shop in the
High Street? Where you sold three small things of value—not
your property?”
Adam’s face remained stonily stoical, but his eyes
flickered briefly from one face to the other. “I never sold
anything in Winchester. If anyone says so, they have mistaken me
for some other man.”
“You lie!” said Nicholas, flaring. “Who else
would be carrying these very three things? A necklace of polished
stones, an engraved silver bracelet—and
this!”
The ring lay in his open palm, thrust close under Adam’s
nose, its enamels shining with a delicate lustre, a small work of
art so singular that there could not be a second like it. And he
had known the girl from infancy, and must have been familiar with
her trinkets long before that journey south. If he denied this, he
proclaimed himself a liar, for there were plenty of others who
could swear to it.
He did not deny it. He even stared at it with a well-assumed
wonder and surprise, and said at once: “That is
Julian’s! Where did you get it?”
“From the silversmith’s wife. She kept it for her
own, and she remembered very well the man who brought it, and
painted as good a picture of him as the law will need to put your
name to him. Yes, this is Julian’s!” said Nicholas,
hoarse with passion. “That is what you did with her goods.
What did you do with her?”
“I’ve told you! I parted from her a mile or more
from Wherwell, at her orders, and I never saw her again.”
“You lie in your teeth! You destroyed her.”
Hugh laid a hand on the young man’s arm, which started and
quivered at the touch, like a pointing hound distracted from his
aim.
“Adam, you waste your lying, which is worse. Here is a
ring you acknowledge for your mistress’s property, sold,
according to two good witnesses, on the twentieth of August three
years ago, in a Winchester shop, by a man whose description fits
you better than your own clothes…”
“Then it could fit many a man of my age,” protested
Adam stoutly. “What is there singular about me? The woman has
not pointed the finger at me, she has not seen
me…”
“She will, Adam, she will. We can bring her, and her
husband, too, to accuse you to your face. As I accuse you,”
said Hugh firmly. “This is too much to be passed off as a
children’s tale, or a curious chance. We need no better case
against you than this ring and those two witnesses
provide—for robbery, if not for murder. Yes, murder! How else
did you get possession of her jewellery? And if you did not connive
at her death, then where is she now? She never reached Wherwell,
nor was she expected there, it was quite safe to put her out of the
world, her kin here believing her safe in a nunnery, the nunnery
undisturbed by her never arriving, for she had given no
forewarning. So where is she, Adam? On the earth or under
it?”
“I know no more than I’ve told you,” said
Adam, setting his teeth.
“Ah, but you do! You know how much you got from the
silversmith—and how much of it you paid over to your hired
assassin, outside the shop. Who was he, Adam?” demanded Hugh
softly. “The woman saw you meet him, pay him, slither away
round the corner with him when you saw her standing at the door.
Who was he?”
“I know nothing of any such man. It was not I who went
there, I tell you.” His voice was still firm, but a shade
hurried now, and had risen a tone, and he was beginning to
sweat.
“The woman has described him, too. A young fellow about
twenty, slender, and kept his capuchon over his head. Give him a
name, Adam, and it may somewhat lighten your load. If you know a
name for him? Where did you find him? In the market? Or was he
bespoken well before for the work?”
“I never entered such a shop. If all this happened, it
happened to other men, not to me. I was not there.”
“But Julian’s possessions were, Adam! That’s
certain. And brought by someone who much resembled you. When the
woman sees you in the flesh, then I may say, brought by
you. Better to tell us, Adam. Spare yourself a long
uncovering, make your confession of your own will, and be done.
Spare the silversmith’s wife a long journey. For she
will point the finger, Adam. This, she will say when she
sets eyes on you, this is the man.”
“I have nothing to confess. I’ve done no
wrong.”
“Why did you choose that particular shop, Adam?”
“I was never in the shop. I had nothing to sell. I was not
there…”
“But this ring was, Adam. How did it get there? And with
neckless and bracelet, too? Chance? How far can chance
stretch?”
“I left her a mile from Wherwell…”
“Dead, Adam?”
“I parted from her living, I swear it!”
“Yet you told the silversmith that the lady who had owned
these gems was dead. Why did you so?”
“I told you, it was not I, I was never in the
shop.”
“Some other man, was it? A stranger, and yet he had those
ornaments, all three, and he resembled you, and he knew and said
that the lady was dead. Here are so many miraculous chances, Adam,
how do you account for them?”
The prisoner let his head fall back against the wall. His face
was grey. “I never laid hand on her. I loved her!”
“And this is not her ring?”
“It is her ring. Anyone at Lai will tell you
so.”
“Yes, they will, Adam, they will! They will tell the court
so, when your time comes. But only you can tell us how it came into
your possession, unless by murder. Who was the man you
paid?”
“There was none. I was not there. It was not
I…”
The pace had steadily increased, the questions coming thick as
arrows and as deadly. Round and round, over and over the same
ground, and the man was tiring at last. If he was breakable at all,
he must break soon.
They were so intent, and strung so taut, like overtuned
instruments, that they all three started violently when there was a
knock at the door of the cell, and a sergeant put his head in,
visibly agape with sensational news. “My lord, pardon, but
they thought you should know at once… There’s word in
town that a boat sank today in the storm. Two brothers from the
abbey drowned in Severn, they’re saying, and Madog’s
boat smashed to flinders by a tree the lightning fetched down.
They’re searching downstream for one of the
pair…”
Hugh was on his feet, aghast. “Madog’s
boat? That must be the hiring Cadfael told me of… Drowned?
Are they sure of their tale? Madog never lost man nor cargo till
now.”
“My lord, who can argue with lightning? The tree crashed
full on them. Someone in Frankwell saw the bolt fall. The lord
abbot may not even know of it yet, but they’re all in the
same story in the town.”
“I’ll come!” said Hugh, and swung hurriedly on
Nicholas. “God knows I’m sorry, Nick, if this is true.
Brother Humilis—your Godfrid—had a longing to see his
birthplace at Salton again, and set out with Madog this morning, or
so he intended—he and Fidelis. Come with me! We’d best
go find out the truth of it. Pray God they’ve made much of
little, as usual, and they’ve come by nothing worse than a
ducking… Madog can outswim most fish. But let’s go and
make sure.”
Nicholas had risen with him, startled and slow to take it in.
“My lord? And he so sick? Oh, God, he could not live through
such a shock. Yes, I’ll come… I must know!”
And they were away, abandoning their prisoner. The door closed
briskly between, and the key turned in the lock. No one had given
another look or thought to Adam Heriet, who sank back slowly on his
hard bed, and bowed himself into his cupped hands, a demoralised
hulk of a man, worn out and emptied at heart. Gradually slow tears
began to seep between his braced fingers and fall upon his pillow,
but there was no one there to see and wonder, and no one to
interpret.
They took horse in haste through the town, through
streets astonishingly drying out already in the gentle warmth after
the deluge. It was still broad day and late sunlight, and the roofs
and walls and roads steamed, so that the horses waded a shallow,
frail sea of vapour. They passed by Hugh’s house without
halting. As well, for they would have found no Aline there to greet
them.
People were emerging into the streets again wherever they
passed, gathering in twos and threes, heads together and chins
earnestly wagging. The word of tragedy had gone round rapidly, once
it was whispered. Nor was it any false alarm this time. Out through
the eastern gate and crossing the bridge towards the abbey, Hugh
and Nicholas drew rein at sight of a small, melancholy procession
crossing ahead of them. Four men carried an improvised litter, an
outhouse door taken from its hinges in some Frankwell
householder’s yard, and draped decently with rugs to carry
the corpse of one victim, at least, of the storm. One only, for it
was a narrow door, and the four bearers handled it as if the weight
was light, though the swathed body lay long and large-boned on its
bier.
They fell in reverently behind, as many of the townsfolk afoot
were also doing, swelling the solemn progress like a funeral
cortege. Nicholas stared and strained ahead, measuring the mute and
motionless body. So long and yet so light, fallen away into age
before age was due, this could be no other but Godfrid Marescot,
the maimed and dwindling flesh at last shed by its immaculate
spirit. He stared through a mist, trying impatiently to clear his
eyes.
“That is this Madog, that man who leads them?”
Hugh nodded silently, yes. No doubt but Madog had recruited
friends from the suburb, part Welsh, as he was wholly Welsh, to
help him bring the dead man home. He commanded his helpers
decorously, dolorously, with great dignity.
“The other one—Fidelis?” wondered Nicholas,
recalling the retiring anonymous figure forever shrinking into
shadow, yet instant in service. He felt a pang of self-reproach
that he grieved so much for Godfrid, and so little for the young
man who had made himself a willing slave to Godfrid’s
nobility.
Hugh shook his head. There was but one here.
They were across the bridge and moving along the approach to the
Foregate, between the Gaye on the left hand and the mill and
mill-pool on the right, and so to the gatehouse of the abbey. There
the bearers turned in to the right with their burden, under the
arch, into the great court, where a silent, solemn assembly had
massed to wait for them, and there they set down their charge, and
stood in silent attendance.
The news had reached the abbey as the brothers came from
Vespers. They gathered in a stunned circle, abbot, prior,
obedientiaries, monks and novices, brought thus abruptly to the
contemplation of mortality. The townspeople who had followed the
procession to its destination hovered within the gate, somewhat
apart, and gazed in awed silence.
Madog approached the abbot with the Welshman’s unservile
readiness to accept all men as equals, and told his story simply.
Radulfus acknowledged the will of God and the helplessness of man
with an absolving motion of his hand, and stood looking down at the
swathed body a long moment, before he stooped and drew back the
covering from the face.
Humilis in dying had shed all but his proper years. Death could
not restore the lost and fallen flesh, but it had relaxed the
sharp, gaunt lines, and smoothed away the engraved hollows of pain.
Hugh and Nicholas, standing aloof at the corner of the cloister,
caught a brief glimpse of Humilis translated, removed into
superhuman serenity and repose, before Radulfus lowered the cloth
again, blessed the bier and the bearers, and motioned to his
obedientiaries to take up the body and carry it into the mortuary
chapel.
Only then, when Brother Edmund, reminded of old reticences those
two lost brothers had shared, and manifestly deprived of Fidelis,
looked round for the one other man who was in the intimate secrets
of Humilis’s broken body, and failed to find him—only
then did Hugh realise that Brother Cadfael was the one man missing
from this gathering. He, who of all men should have been ready and
dutiful in whatever concerned Humilis, to be elsewhere at this
moment! The dereliction stuck fast in Hugh’s mind, until he
made sense of it later. It was, after all, possible that a dead man
should have urgent unfinished business elsewhere, even more dear to
him than the last devotions paid to his body.
They extended their respects and condolences to
Abbot Radulfus, with the promise that search should be made
downstream for the body of Brother Fidelis, as long as any hope
remained of finding him, and then they rode back at a walking pace
into the town, host and guest together. The dusk was closing gently
in, the sky clear, bland, innocent of evil, the air suddenly cool
and kind. Aline was waiting with the evening meal ready to be
served, and welcomed two men returning as graciously as one. And if
there was still a horse missing from the stables, Hugh did not
linger to discover it, but left the horses to the grooms, and
devoted his own attention to Nicholas.
“You must stay with us,” he said over supper,
“until his burial. I’ll send word to Cruce, he’ll
want to pay the last honours to one who once meant to become his
brother by law, and he has a right to know how things stand now
with Heriet.”
That caused Aline to prick up her ears. “And how do things
stand now with Heriet? So much has happened today, I seem to have
missed at least the half of it. Nicholas did say he brought grim
news, but even the downpour couldn’t delay him long enough to
say more. What has happened?”
They told her, between them, all that had passed, from the
dogged search in Winchester to the point where news of
Madog’s disaster had interrupted the questioning of Adam
Heriet, and sent them out in consternation to find out the truth of
the report. Aline listened with a slight, anxious frown.
“He burst in crying that two brothers from the abbey were
dead, drowned in the river? Named names, did he? There in the cell,
in front of your prisoner?”
“I think it was I who named names,” said Hugh.
“It came at the right moment for Heriet, I fancy he was
nearing the end of his tether. Now he can draw breath for the next
bout, though I doubt if it will save him.”
Aline said no more on that score until Nicholas, short of sleep
after his long ride and the shocks of this day, took himself off to
his bed. When he was gone, she laid by the embroidery on which she
had been working, and went and sat down beside Hugh on the
cushioned bench beside the empty hearth, and wound a persuasive arm
about his neck.
“Hugh, love—there’s something you must
hear—and Nicholas must not hear, not yet, not until
all’s over and safe and calm. It might be best if he never
does hear it, though perhaps he’ll divine at least half of it
for himself in the end. But you we need now.”
“We?” said Hugh, not too greatly surprised,
and turned to wind an arm comfortably about her waist and draw her
closer to his side.
“Cadfael and I. Who else?”
“So I supposed,” said Hugh, sighing and smiling.
“I did wonder at his abandoning the disastrous end of a
venture he himself helped to launch.”
“But he did not abandon it, he’s about resolving it
this moment. And if you should hear someone about the stables, a
little later, no need for alarm, it will only be Cadfael bringing
back your horse, and you know he can be trusted to see to his
horse’s comfort before he gives a thought to his
own.”
“I foresee a long story,” said Hugh. “It had
better be interesting.” Her fair hair was soft and sweet
against his cheek. He turned to touch his lips to hers, very softly
and briefly.
“It is. As any matter of life and death must be.
You’ll see! And since it was blurted out in front of poor
Adam Heriet that two brothers have drowned, you ought to pay him a
visit as soon as you can, tomorrow, and tell him he need not fret,
that things are not always what they seem.”
“Then tell me,” said Hugh, “what they really
are.”
She settled herself warmly into the circle of his arm, and very
gravely told him.
The search for the body of Brother Fidelis was pursued
diligently from both banks of the river, at every spot where
floating debris commonly came ashore, for more than two days, but
all that came to light was one of his sandals, torn from his foot
by the river and cast up in the sandy shoals near Atcham. Most
bodies that went into the Severn were also put ashore by the
Severn, sooner or later. This one never would be. Shrewsbury and
the world had seen the last of Brother Fidelis.
Chapter Fourteen
« ^
The burial of Brother Humilis brought together
in the abbey guest-hall representatives of all the small nobility
of the shire, and most of the Benedictine foundations within the
region. Sheriff and town provost would certainly attend and so
would many of the elders and merchants of Shrewsbury, more by
reason of the dramatic and tragic nature of the dead man’s
departure than for any real knowledge they had had of him in his
short sojourn in the town. Most had never seen him, but knew his
reputation before he took the cowl, and felt that his birth and
death here in their midst gave them some title in him. It would be
a great occasion, befitting an entombment within the church itself,
a rare honour.
Reginald Cruce came down from Lai a day in advance of the
ceremony, malevolently gratified at all that Nicholas had to
report, and taking vengeful pleasure in having the miscreant who
had dared do violence to a member of the Cruce family securely in
prison and tacitly acknowledged as guilty, even if trial had to
await the legal formalities. Hugh did nothing to cast doubts on his
satisfaction.
Reginald held the enamelled ring in a broad palm, and studied
the intricate decoration with interest. “Yes, I remember it.
Strange it should be this small thing that condemns him. She had
another ring, I recall, that she valued, perhaps all the more
because it was given to her as a child, when her fingers were far
too small to retain it. Marescot sent it to her when the contract
of betrothal was concluded, it was old, one that had been handed
down bride to bride in his family. She used to wear it on a chain
round her neck because it was too big for her fingers. I’m
sure she would not leave that behind.”
“This was the only ring listed in the valuables she took
with her,” said Nicholas, taking back the little jewel.
“I’m pledged to return it to the silversmith’s
wife in Winchester.”
“The list was of the things intended for her dowry. The
ring Marescot sent her she probably meant to keep. It was gold, a
snake with red eyes making two coils about the finger. Very old,
the scales were worn smooth. I wonder,” said Reginald,
“where it is now. There are no more Marescots left, not of
that branch, to give it to their brides.”
No more Marescots, thought Nicholas, and no more Julians. A
double, grievous loss, for which revenge, now that he seemed to
have it securely in his hands, was no compensation at all.
“Should you be mistaken, and she is still living,” the
silversmith’s wife had said, “and wants her ring, then
give it back to her, and pay me for it whatever you think
fair.” If I had more gold than king and empress put together,
thought Nicholas, nursing the ache he carried within him, it would
not be enough to pay for so inexpressible a blessing.
Brother Cadfael had behaved himself extremely
modestly and circumspectly these last days, strict to every scruple
of the horarium, prompt in every service, trying, he admitted to
himself ruefully, to deserve success, and disarm whatever
disapproval the heavens might be harbouring against him. The end in
view, he was certain, was not only good but vitally necessary, for
the sake of the abbey and the church, and the peace of mind of all
those whose fate it was to live on now that Humilis was delivered
out of the body, and safe for ever. But the means—he was less
certain that the means were above reproach. But what can a man do,
or a woman either, but use what comes to hand?
He rose early on the funeral day, to have a little time for his
private and vehement prayers before Prime. Much depended on this
day, he had good reason to be uneasy, and to turn to Saint Winifred
for indulgence, pardon and aid. She had forgiven him, before this,
for very irregular means towards desirable ends, and shown him
humouring kindness when sterner patrons might have frowned.
But this morning she had another petitioner before him. Someone
was crouched almost prostrate on the three steps leading up to her
altar. The rigid lines of body and limbs, the convulsive knot of
the linked hands contorted on the highest step, spoke of a need at
least as extreme as his own. Cadfael drew back silently into
shadow, and waited, and after what seemed a long and anguished time
the petitioner gathered himself stiffly and slowly, like a man
crippled, rose from his knees, and slipped away towards the south
door into the cloister. It came as a surprise and a wonder that
Brother Urien should be tearing out his heart thus alone in the
early morning. Cadfael had never paid, perhaps, sufficient
attention to Brother Urien. Who did? Who talked with him, who was
familiar with him? The man elected himself into solitude.
Cadfael made his prayers. He had done what seemed best, he had
had loyal and ingenious helpers, now he could only plump the whole
matter confidingly into Saint Winifred’s tolerant Welsh arms,
remind her he was her distant kin, and leave the rest to her.
In the morning of a mild, clear day, with all due ceremony and
every honour, Brother Humilis, Godfrid Marescot, was buried in the
transept of the abbey church of Saint Peter and Saint Paul.
Cadfael had been looking in vain for one
particular mourner, and had not found her, but having rested his
case with the saint he left the church not greatly troubled. And as
the brothers emerged into the great court, Abbot Radulfus leading,
there she was, neat and competent and comely as ever, waiting near
the gatehouse to advance to meet the concourse, like a lone knight
venturing undeterred against an army. She had a gift for timing,
she had conjured up for herself a great cloud of witnesses. Let the
revelation be public and wonderful.
Sister Magdalen, of the Benedictine cell of Godric’s Ford,
a few miles distant towards the Welsh border, had been both
beautiful and worldly in her youth, a baron’s mistress by
choice, and honest and loyal to her bargain at that. True to her
word and bond then, so she was now in her new vocation. If she had
brought as escort some of her devoted army of countrymen from the
western forests on this occasion, she had discreetly removed them
from sight at this moment. She had the field to herself.
A plump, rosy, middle-aged lady, bright-eyed and brisk, the
remnant of her beauty wisely tempered by the austere whiteness of
her wimple and blackness of her habit into something homely and
comfortable, at least until her indomitable dimple plunged
dazzlingly in her cheek, like the twinkling dive of a small golden
fish, and again smoothed out as rapidly and demurely as the water
of a stream resuming its sunny level. Cadfael had known her for a
few years now, and had had occasion to rely on her more than once
in complex matters. His trust in her was absolute.
She advanced decorously upon the abbot, glanced aside and veered
slightly towards Hugh, and succeeded in halting them both,
arresting sacred and secular authority together. All the remaining
mourners, monks and laymen, flooded out from the church and stood
waiting respectfully for the nobility to disperse unimpeded.
“My lords,” said Sister Magdalen, dividing a
reverence between church and state, “I pray your pardon that
I come so late, but the recent rains have flooded some parts of the
way, and I did not allow enough time for the delays. Mea
culpa! I shall make my prayers for our brothers in private,
and hope to attend the Mass for them here, to make amends for
today’s failing.”
“Late or early, sister, you have a welcome assured,”
said the abbot. “You should stay a day or two, until the ways
are clear again. And certainly you must be my guest at dinner now
you are here.”
“You are very gracious, Father,” she said.
“Having failed of my time, I would not have ventured to
trouble you now, but that I am the bearer of a letter, to the lord
sheriff.” She turned and looked full at Hugh, very gravely.
She had the rolled and sealed parchment leaf in her hand. “I
must tell you how this came to Godric’s Ford. Mother Mariana
regularly receives letters from the prioress of our mother house at
Polesworth. In the most recent, which came only yesterday, this
other letter was enclosed, from a lady just arrived with a company
of other travellers, and now resting after her journey. It is
superscribed to the lord sheriff of Shropshire, and sealed with the
seal of Polesworth. I brought it with me at this opportunity,
seeing it may be important. With your leave, Father, here I deliver
it.”
How it was done remained her secret, but she had a way of
holding people so that they felt they might miss some prodigy if
they went away from her. No one had moved, no one had slipped into
casual talk, all the movement there was in the court was of those
still making their way out to join the press, and sidling softly
round the periphery to find a place where they might see and hear
better. There was only the softest rustling of garments and
shuffling of feet as Hugh took the scroll. The seal would be
immaculate, for it was also the seal of Polesworth’s daughter
cell at Godric’s Ford.
“Have I your leave, Father? It may well be something of
importance.”
“By all means, read,” said the abbot.
Hugh broke the seal and unrolled the leaf. He read with brows
drawn close in fixed attention. Round the great court men held
their breath, or drew it very softly and cautiously. There was
tension in the air, after all that had passed.
“Father,” said Hugh, looking up abruptly,
“there is matter here that concerns more than me. Others here
have much more to do in this, and deserve and need to know at once
what is set down here. It is a marvel! Of such weight, I should
have had to issue its purport as a public proclamation. With your
leave I’ll do so here and now, before all this
company.”
There was no need to raise his voice, every ear was strained to
attend on every word as he read clearly:
‘My lord Sheriff,
‘It is come to my ears, to my great
dismay, that in my own shire I am rumoured to be dead, robbed and
done to death for gain. Wherefore I send in haste this present
witness that I am not so wronged, but declare myself alive and
well, here arrived into the hospitality of the house sisters at
Polesworth. I repent me that lives and honours may have been put in
peril mistakenly on my account, some, perhaps, who have been good
friends and servants to me. And I ask pardon if I have been the
means of disruption and distress to any, unknown to me but through
my silence. There shall be amends made.
‘As to my living heretofore, I confess
with all humility that I came to doubt whether I had the
nun’s true vocation before ever I reached my goal, and
therefore I have been living retired and serviceable, but have
taken no vows as a nun. At Sopwell Priory by Saint Albans a devout
woman may live a life of holiness and service short of the veil,
through the charity of Prior Geoffrey. Now, being advised I am
sought as one dead, I desire to show myself to all those who know
me, that no one may go any longer in grief or peril because of
me.
‘I entreat you, my lord, make this
known to my good brother and all my kin, and send some trustworthy
man to bring me safe to Shrewsbury, and I shall rest your
lordship’s grateful debtor.
Julian Cruce.’
Long before he had reached the end there had begun a stirring, a
murmur, an eddy that shook its way like a sudden rising wind
through the ranks of the listeners, and then a roused humming like
bees in swarm, and suddenly Reginald’s stunned silence broke
in a bellow of wonder, bewilderment and delight all mingled:
“My sister living? She’s alive! By God, we
have been wildly astray…”
“Alive!” echoed Nicholas in a dazed whisper.
“Julian is alive… alive and well…”
The murmur grew to a throbbing chorus of wonder and excitement,
and above it the voice of Abbot Radulfus soared exultantly:
“God’s mercies are infinite. Out of the shadow of death
he demonstrates his miraculous goodness.”
“We have wronged an honest man!” cried Reginald, as
vehement in amends as in accusation. “He was as truly her man
as ever he claimed! Now it comes clear to me—all that he sold
he sold for her, surely for her! Only those woman’s trinkets
that were hers in the world—she had the right to what they
would fetch…”
“I’ll bring her from Polesworth myself, along with
you,” said Hugh, “and Adam Heriet shall be hauled out
of his prison a free man, and go along with us. Who has a better
right?”
The burial of Brother Humilis had become in a moment the
resurrection of Julian Cruce, from a mourning into a celebration,
from Good Friday to Easter. “A life taken from us and a life
restored,” said Abbot Radulfus “is perfect balance,
that we may fear neither living nor dying.”
Brother Rhun came from the refectory with his mind
full of a strange blend of pleasure and sorrow, and took them with
him into the quietness and solitude of the abbey orchards along the
Gaye. There would be no one there at this hour of this season if he
left the kitchen garden and the fields behind, and went on to the
very edge of abbey ground. Beyond, trees came right down to the
waterside, overhanging the river. There he halted, and stood gazing
downstream, where Fidelis was gone.
The water was still turgid and dark, but the level had subsided
slightly, though it still lay in silvery shallows over hollows in
the water-meadows on the far shore. Rhun thought of his
friend’s body being swept down beneath that opaque surface,
lost beyond recovery. The morning had seen a woman supposed dead
restored to life, and there was gladness in that, but it did not
balance the grief he felt over the loss of Fidelis. He missed him
with an aching intensity, though he had said no word of his pain to
anyone, nor responded when others found the words he could not find
to give expression to sorrow.
He crossed the boundary of abbey land, and threaded a way
through the belt of trees, to have a view down the next long reach.
And there suddenly he stopped and drew back a pace, for someone
else was there before him, some creature even more unhappy than
himself. Brother Urien sat huddled in the muddy grass among the
bushes at the edge of the water, and stared at the rapid eddies as
they coiled and sped by. Downstream from here the dull mirrors of
water dappling the far meadows had been fed, since the storm, by
two nights of gentler rain, and once filled could not drain away,
they could only dry up slowly. Their stillness and tranquillity,
reflecting back the pale blue of sky and fleeting white of clouds,
made the demonic speed of the main stream seem more than a mere
aspect of nature, rather a live, malignant force that gulped down
men.
Rhun had made no noise in his approach, yet Urien grew aware
that he was not alone, and turned a defensive face, hollow-eyed and
hostile.
“You too?” he said dully. “Why you? It was I
destroyed Fidelis.”
“No, you did no such thing!” protested Rhun, and
came out of the bushes to stand beside him. “You must not say
or think it.”
“Fool, you know what I did, why deny it? You know it, you
did what you could to undo it,” said Urien bleakly. “I
drove, I threatened—I destroyed Fidelis. If I had the courage
I would go after him by the same way, but I have not the
courage.”
Rhun sat down beside him in the grass, close but not touching
him, and earnestly studied the drawn and embittered face.
“You have not slept,” he said gently.
“How should I sleep, knowing what I know? Not slept, no,
nor eaten, either, but it takes a long time to die of not eating. A
man can go on water alone for many weeks. And I am neither patient
nor brave. There’s only one way for me, and that is full
confession. Oh, not for absolution, no—for retribution. I
have been sitting here preparing for it. Soon I will go and get it
over.”
“No!” said Rhun? with sudden, fierce authority. That
you must not do.” He was not entirely clear himself why this
was so urgent a matter, but there was something pricking at his
mind, some truth deep within him that he could glimpse only by
sidelong flashes, out of the corner of his mind’s eye. When
he turned to pursue it directly, it vanished. Life and death were
both mysteries. A life taken from us and a life restored, Abbot
Radulfus had said, is perfect balance. A life taken, and a life
restored, almost in the same moment…
He had it, then. Light opened brilliantly before him, the load
on his heart was lifted away. A perfect balance, yes! He sat
entranced, so filled and overfilled with enlightenment that all his
senses were turned inward to the glow, like cold hands spread
blissfully at a bright fire, and he scarcely heard Urien saying
savagely: “That I must and will do. How can I bear this
longer alone?”
Rhun stirred and awakened from his trance of bliss. “You
need not be alone,” he said. “You are not alone now. I
am here. Say what you choose to me, but never to any other. Even
the confessional might not be secret enough. Then you would indeed
have destroyed all that Fidelis was, all that Fidelis did, fouled
and muddied it into a byword, a scandal that would cast a shadow on
us all, on the Order, most of all on his memory…” He
caught himself up there, smiling. “See how strong is habit!
But I do know—I know now what you could tell, and for the
sake of Fidelis it must never be told. Surely you see that, as
clearly as I now see it. Do no more harm! Bear what you have to
bear, and be as silent as Fidelis was.”
Urien’s stony face quivered and melted suddenly like wax.
He clenched his arms fiercely over his eyes and bowed himself into
the long, wet grass, and shook with a terrible storm of dry and
silent sobbing. Rhun leaned down and confidently embraced the
heaving shoulders. At the touch a great, soft groan passed through
Urien’s body and ebbed out of him, leaving him limp and
still. Once it had been Urien who touched, and Rhun who looked him
mildly in the eyes and filled him with rage and shame. Now Rhun
touched Urien, laid an arm about him and let it lie quiet there,
and all the rage and shame sighed out of him and left him
clean.
“Keep the secret. You must, if you loved him.”
“Yes—yes,” said Urien brokenly out of his
sheltering arms.
“For his sake…” This time Rhun turned back,
smiling, to set right what he had said. “For her
sake!”
“Yes, yes—to the grave. Stay with me!”
“I’m here. When we go, we’ll go together. Who
knows? Even the harm already done may not be incurable.”
“Can the dead live again?” demanded Urien
bitterly.
“If God pleases!” said Rhun, who had his own good
reasons for believing in miracles.
Julian Cruce arrived at the abbey of Saint Peter
and Saint Paul just in time to attend the Mass for the souls of
Brother Humilis and Brother Fidelis, drowned together in the great
storm. It was the second day after the burial of Humilis, a fresh,
cool day of soft blue sky and soft green earth, the gloss of summer
briefly restored. By that time every soul in and around Shrewsbury
had heard the story of the woman come back from the dead, and
everyone was curious to witness her return. There was a great crowd
in the court to watch her ride in, her brother at her side and Hugh
Beringar and Adam Heriet following. Within the gates they
dismounted, and the horses were led away. Reginald took his sister
by the hand, and brought her between the eager watchers to the
church door.
Cadfael had had some qualms about this moment, and had taken his
stand close beside Nicholas Harnage, where he could pluck at his
sleeve in sharp warning should he be startled into some indiscreet
utterance. It might have been better to warn him beforehand, and
forestall the danger. But on the other hand, it must be gain if the
young man never did make the connection, and it seemed worth taking
the risk. If he was never forced to consider how formidable a rival
was gone before him, and how indelible must be the memory of a
devotion unlikely ever to be matched, there would be less of a
barrier to his own courtship. If he approached her in innocence he
came with strong advantages, having had the trust and affection of
Godfrid Marescot, as well as amply proving his concern for the girl
herself. There was every ground for kindness there. If he
recognised her, and saw in a moment the whole pattern of events, he
might be too discouraged ever to approach her at all, for who could
follow Humilis and not be diminished? But he might—it was
just possible—he might even be large enough to accept all the
disadvantages, hold his tongue, and still put his fortune to the
test. There was promise in him. Still, Cadfael stood alerted and
anxious, his hand hovering at the young man’s elbow.
She came through the crowd on her brother’s arm, no great
beauty, simply a tall girl in a dark cloak and gown, with a grave
oval face austerely framed in a white wimple and a dark blue hood.
Sister Magdalen and Aline between them had done well by her. The
general mourning forbade bright colours, but Aline had carefully
avoided providing anything that could recall the rusty monastic
black. They were of much the same build, tall and slender, the gown
fitted well. The tonsure would take some time to grow out, but
hiding the ring of chestnut hair completely and covering half the
lofty brow did much to change the shape of the serious face. She
had darkened her lashes, which gave a changed value and an iris
shade to the clear grey of her eyes. She held up her head and
walked slowly past men who had lived side by side with Brother
Fidelis for many weeks now, and they saw no one but Julian Cruce,
nothing to do with the abbey of Shrewsbury, simply a nine
days’ wonder from the outer world, interesting now but soon
to be forgotten.
Nicholas watched her draw near, and was filled with deep,
glowing gratitude, simply that she was alive. Her life might have
no place for him, but at least it was hers, all the years he had
thought stolen from her by a cruel crime, while here, it seemed,
was no crime at all. He could, he would, make the assay, but not
yet. Let her have time to know him, for she knew nothing of him
yet, and he had no claim on her, unless, perhaps, Hugh Beringar had
told her of his part in the search for her. Even that gave him no
rights. Those he would have to earn.
But as she drew level with him she turned her head and looked
him in the eyes. An instant only, but it was enough.
Cadfael saw him start and quiver, saw him open his lips, perhaps
to cry out in the sheer shock of recognition. But he made no sound,
after all. Cadfael had gripped him by the arm, but released him at
once, for there had been no need. Nicholas turned on him a face of
starry brightness, dazzled and dazzling, and said in a
rapid whisper: “Never fret! I am the dumb one now!”
So quick and agile a mind, thought Cadfael approvingly, would
not be put off by difficulties. And the girl was still barely
twenty-three. They had time. Why should a girl who had had the
devoted company of one fine man therefore fail to appreciate the
value of a second? I wonder, he thought, what Humilis said to her
at Salton that last day? Did he know, in the end, what and who she
was? I hope he did. Certainly he knew the candlesticks and the
cross, once Hugh described them to him, for of course she took them
with her into Hyde, and with Hyde they must have gone to dust. But
then, I think, he was in two minds, half afraid his Fidelis had
been mixed up in Julian’s death, half wondering… By
the end, however the light came, surely he knew the truth.
In his chosen stall next to Brother Urien, Rhun
leaned close to whisper: “Look! Look at the lady! This is she
who should have been wife to Brother Humilis.”
Urien looked, but with listless eyes that saw only what they
expected to see. He shook his head. “You know her,”
said Rhun. “Look again!” He looked again, and he knew
her. The load of guilt and grief and penitence lifted from him like
a lark rising. He ceased to sing, for his throat was constricted
and his tongue mute. He stood lost between knowledge and wonder,
the inheritor of her silence.
Julian emerged from the church into the temperate
sunlight with the blankness of wonder, endurance and loss still in
her face. Watching her from the shadow of the cloister, Nicholas
abandoned all thought of approaching her just yet. Now that he
understood at last the magnitude of what she had done, it became
impossible to offer her an ordinary marriage and a customary love.
Not yet, not for a long while yet. But he could bide his time, keep
touch with her brother, make his way to her by delicate degrees,
open his heart to her only when hers was reconciled and at
peace.
She had halted, looking about her, withdrawing her hand from her
brother’s as if she sought someone to whom recognition was
due. The palest of smiles touched her face. She came towards
Nicholas with hand extended. About the middle finger the little
golden serpent twined in a coil, he caught the tiny glitter of its
ruby eyes.
“Sir,” said Julian, in a voice pitched almost
childishly high, but very soft and sweet, “the lord sheriff
has told me of all the pains you have been spending for me. I am
sorry I have caused you and others so much needless trouble and
care. Thanks are poor recompense for so much kindness.”
Her hand lay firm and cool in his. Her smile was still faint and
remote, acknowledging nothing of any other identity but that of
Julian Cruce. He might have thought she was denying her other self,
but for the clear, straight gaze of her grey eyes, opened wide to
admit him into a shared knowledge where words were unnecessary.
Nothing need ever be said where everything was known and
understood.
“Madam,” said Nicholas, “to see you here alive
and well is all the recompense I need or want.”
“But I hope you will come soon to visit us at Lai,”
she said. “It would be a kindness. I should like to make
better amends.”
And that was all. He kissed the hand he held, and she turned and
went away from him. And surely this was nothing more than paying a
due of gratitude, as she paid all her dues, to the last scruple of
pain, devotion and love. But she had asked, and she was not one of
those women who ask without meaning. And he would go to Lai, soon,
yes, very soon. To make do with the touch of her hand and her pale
smile and the undoubted trust she had just placed in him, until it
was fair and honourable to hope for more.
They sat in Cadfael’s workshop in the
herb-garden, in the after-dinner hush, Sister Magdalen, Hugh
Beringar and Cadfael together. It was all over, the curious all
gone home, the brothers innocent of all ill except the loss of two
of their number, and two who had been with them only a short time,
and somewhat withdrawn from the common view, at that. They would
soon become but very dim figures, to be remembered by name in
prayer while their faces faded from memory.
“There could still be some awkward questions asked,”
admitted Cadfael, “if anyone went to the trouble to probe
deeper, but now no one ever will. The Order can breathe again.
There’ll be no scandal, no aspersions cast on either Hyde or
Shrewsbury, no legatine muck-raking, no ballad-makers running off
dirty rhymes about monks and their women, and hawking them round
the markets, no bishops bearing down on us with damning
visitations, no carping white monks fulminating about the laxity
and lechery of the Benedictines… And no foul blight clinging
round that poor girl’s name and blackening her for life.
Thank God!” he concluded fervently.
He had broached one of his best flasks of wine. He felt they
deserved it as much as they needed it.
“Adam was in her confidence throughout,” said Hugh.
“It was he who got her the clothes to turn her into a young
man, he who cut her hair, and sold for her the few things she
considered her own, to pay her lodging until she presented herself
at Hyde. When he said she was dead, he spoke in the bitterness of
his heart, for she was indeed dead to the world, by her own choice.
And when I brought him from Brigge, he was frantic to get news of
her, for he’d given her up for lost after Hyde burned, but
when I told him there was a second brother come from Hyde with
Godfrid, then he was easy, for he knew who the second must be. He
would have died rather than betray her. He knew the ugliness of
which men are capable, as well as we.”
“And she, I hope and think,” said Cadfael,
“must know the loyalty and devotion of which one man, at
least, was capable. She should, seeing it is the mirror of her own.
No, there was no other solution possible but for Fidelis to die and
vanish without trace, before Julian could come back to life. But I
never thought the chance would come as it did…”
“You took it nimbly enough,” said Hugh.
“It was then or never. It would have come out else. Madog
would never have said anything, but she had stopped caring when
Humilis died.” He had had her in his arms, herself half-dead,
on that ride to Godric’s Ford to commit her to Sister
Magdalen’s care, the russet tonsure wet and draggled on his
shoulder, the pale, soiled face stricken into ice, the grey eyes
wide open, seeing nothing. “It was as much as we could do to
get him out of her arms. Without Aline we should have been lost. I
almost feared we might lose the girl as well as the man. But Sister
Magdalen is a powerful physician.”
“That letter I composed for her,” said Sister
Magdalen, looking back on it with a critical but satisfied eye,
“was the hardest ever I had to write. And not a lie from
start to finish! Not one in the whole of it. A little mild
deception, but no lies. That was important, you understand. Do you
know why she chose to be mute? Well, there is the matter of her
voice, of course, a woman’s if ever there was. The
face—it’s a good face, clear and strong and delicate,
one that could as well belong to a boy as to a girl, but not the
voice. But beyond that,” said Sister Magdalen, “she had
two good reasons for being dumb. First, she was resolute she would
never ask anything of him, never make any woman’s appeal, for
she held he owed her nothing, no privilege, no consideration. What
she got of him she had to earn. And second, she was absolute she
would never lie to him. Who cannot speak cannot plead or cajole,
and cannot lie.”
“So he owed her nothing, and she owed him all,” said
Hugh, shaking his head over the unfathomable strangeness of
women.
“Ah, but she also had her due,” said Cadfael.
“What she wanted and held to be hers she took, the whole of
it, to the end, to the last moment. His company, the care of him,
the secrets of his body, as intimate as ever was marriage—his
love, far beyond the common claims of marriage. No use any man
telling her she was free, when she knew she was a wife. I
wonder is she free even now.”
“Not yet, but she will be,” Sister Magdalen assured
them. “She has too much courage to give over living. And if
that young man who fancies her has courage enough not to give over
loving, he may do very well in the end. He starts with a strong
advantage, having loved the same idol. Besides,” she added,
viewing a future that held a certain promise even for some who felt
just now that they had only a past, “I doubt if that
household of her brother’s, with a wife in possession, and
three children, not to speak of another on the way—no, I
doubt if an unwed sister’s part in Lai will have much lasting
attraction for a woman like Julian Cruce.”
The half-hour of rest after dinner had passed, the
brothers stirred again to their work, and so did Cadfael, parting
from his friends at the turn of the box hedge. Sister Magdalen and
her two stout woodsmen would be off back to Godric’s Ford by
the westward track, and Hugh was heading thankfully for home.
Cadfael passed through the herb-garden into the small plot where he
had a couple of apple trees and a pear tree of his own growing,
just old enough to crop. He surveyed the scene with deep content.
Everything was greening afresh where it had been pale as straw. The
Meole Brook had still a few visible shoals, but was no longer a
mere sad, sluggish network of rivulets struggling through pebble
and sand. September was again September, mellowed and fruitful
after the summer heat and drought. Much of the abundant weight of
fruit had fallen unplumped by reason of the dryness, but even so
there would still be harvest enough for thanksgiving. After every
extreme the seasons righted themselves, and won back the half at
least of what was lost. So might the seasons of men right
themselves, with a little help by way of rain from heaven.
O God, who hast consecrated the state of
Matrimony to such an excellent mystery… Look mercifully,
upon these thy servants.
from ‘The
form of Solemnization of Matrimony’
in The Book of Common Prayer
About the Author
Ellis Peters is the nom-de-crime of English
novelist Edith Pargeter, author of many books under her own name.
She is also well known as a translator of poetry and prose from the
Czech and has been awarded the Gold Medal and Ribbon of the
Czechoslovak Society for Foreign Relations for her services to
Czech literature. A recipient of the Crime Writers Silver Dagger
Award, Miss Pargeter’s Brother Cadfael mysteries have won
mounting recognition and success in the United States. The author
lives in Shropshire, England.
Ñïàñèáî, ÷òî ñêà÷àëè êíèãó â áåñïëàòíîé ýëåêòðîííîé áèáëèîòåêå BooksCafe.Net
Îñòàâèòü îòçûâ î êíèãå
Âñå êíèãè àâòîðà